#no ive not actually properly sat down and watched the series

[carp-esh-ove-lem]

ive read hundreds of thousands of words of hatecrimes md fanfic in the past week i need to cycle thru my other ships and detox lol

[meltwonu]

| 🍒 CH-CH-CHERRY BOMB! 🍒 |     [CHAPTER 20] FINAL

pairing; dom!seungcheol x camgirl!reader

this chapter’s notes; camshow, sex toys, shibari, dom!seungcheol, dirty talk, overstimulation/forced orgasms, squirting, degradation, name calling, daddy!kink, gags! 😍💕 ✨HAPPY NEW YEAR!!✨ Here’s to more fun fics in 2021! I can’t believe this is our last chapter though omg 😭 It’s been suuuuch a journey and a privilege to write this little series out! I’ve honestly thought about a camgirl/boy series for like, over a year now, and I’m glad I finally did it! I completed one of my goals! 🥺💕 2020 was definitely a wild one, but I want to thank you all so fuckin’ much for supporting me and stickin’ it out with me all year! Here’s to more in the coming year!💕 Also I was proofreading this at the dining table last night thinking my roommate wouldn’t come out of their room but they did(while I was making dinner and my hands were dirty so I couldnt close my laptop ☠️) and they walked past my laptop and now I’m convinced they saw my fucking smut fic right in the open so yes my little mini-break next week is MUCH needed cause I am ✨embarrassed✨ 🤣 I’ll still do my inbox roundup tomorrow and probably answer a bunch of small thirst posts ‘n stuff throughout the week but there won’t be any drabbles! For now, enjoy chapter 20 🥺, have a safe weekend, and remember that I love you~ ❤️🍒💕

chapters; 1 - 2 - 3 - 4 - 5 - 6 - 7 - 8 - 9 - 10 - 11 - 12 - 13 - 14 - 15 - 16 - 17 - 18 - 19 - 20 COMPLETE

Seungcheol wakes up much earlier than you do the next morning; pressing a kiss to your forehead as you groan and snuggle deeper into your pillow.

“Baby, I need to go run some errands for a little bit, okay? Just keep sleeping, you don’t need to get up yet. But, I made breakfast and put it in the microwave for you when you decide to get up later.”

His voice is muffled and you can barely understand what he’s saying but you nod; a soft sigh on your lips when you drift back into dreamland. He takes his time getting ready, checking his phone notifications as he gets dressed and places a note on the nightstand knowing that you didn’t catch a single word he said.

‘Hey, did you get everything I asked for?’

Jimin🧍🏻: of course, who do you think I am? Jeongguk?

Jimin🧍🏻: and btw, i’m just giving you a crash course okay? We don’t really have a ton of time

Jimin🧍🏻: did you watch those tutorial videos I sent you?

‘Yeah, I did some practice on my breaks, but I guess you can tell me if I’m doing anything wrong.’

Jimin🧍🏻: okee, i’ll be waiting. Don’t get here too late!

‘I’ll be otw soon. Thanks again, Jimin.’

“Ow--damn, okay, you don’t need to tug on it so much!”

“Sorry, I’ll be careful! And why are we practicing on you anyway?! Couldn’t you just have shown me pictures or something?”

“How else will you learn if not on an actual body? It doesn’t work the same way, Seungcheol.” Jimin pauses, checking himself in the mirror. “Also, keep in mind she does have boobs so just… go slow, okay? It’s not gonna sit like this on her.”

Seungcheol blushes a crimson red; biting the inside of his cheek at how amateur he was at this.

“Okay…”

Seungcheol is gone for a lot longer than you anticipate and although he replies quickly to your texts, you can’t help but be curious about where he’d gone and what he was doing.

Especially knowing that the two of you had to film tonight and knowing that everything was up to Seungcheol.

A shiver rolls down your body at the thought and you quickly try to shake off the nerves that seem to slowly invade your body when your mind starts to wander.

“It’ll be fine, I’m sure…”

“I’m home!”

“Where have you--oh, that’s… a b-big box? Um, should I be concerned...”

Seungcheol grins, shrugging as he sets it onto the kitchen counter. “Just some supplies for tonight. I had to go pick them up from a friend but I had to make sure everything was right.” He notices the way you can’t seem to take your eyes off of the box; eyes twinkling when he makes his way towards you.

He tilts your head up to meet his in a searing kiss, lips easing into a smile when you wrap your arms around his neck and melt under his touch. You moan against his lips just before he pulls away; staring dreamily at him while his hands start to roam over your clothed body.

“We have a long night ahead of us, sweetheart. Let’s pamper you a little before then, hmm?”

j__min: ??? where’s the loverboy

j__min has donated $200

angelhan has donated $75

therealchan99 has donated $50

xcaliburDK has donated $75

xcaliburDK: is that the sybian? Haven’t seen that in a looong while

You bite your lip and nod, somewhat shy as you sit alone in front of the camera. “Seungcheol’s still… setting up but he told me to start! I’m a little nervous, to be honest…” Your eyes flit to Seungcheol who rummages through the box in the kitchen and from the angle you’re sat in, you can’t see a single thing he takes out.

Earlier, he’d cooked you your favorite meal and even took the time to give you a full body massage before the two of you cuddled on the sofa and watched a movie. To you, it seemed a little too suspiciously tame and you only found yourself more nervous when he made you drink two glasses of water and ever so quietly announced it was time to start getting ready for the camshow.

“He’s being so suspicious! He was even gone for a few hours earlier today…” You mumble; brows furrowed at the camera before checking the comments.

It still amazed you every time with how much money you and Seungcheol made from the camshows and videos and it made you feel even better knowing that everyone loved the chemistry the two of you had together. There were a lot of video requests and ideas mixed in with the comments at any given time and you were definitely ready to pitch some to Seungcheol now that you’d rebranded your channel to be a couple’s channel instead.

“Almost done, sweetheart!”

gc__koo: he told me to watch cuz he was being suspicious with me too 

gc__koo has donated $50

alphagyu97: what is he even plotting

alphagyu97: i am excited to see the sybian again tho ngl

artist8hao: pretty baby gonna squirt for us again?

universe_WZ: hell fuckin yea let us see how fuckin wrecked you get on that machine

You feel your pussy clench around emptiness at their comments; already feeling yourself getting wetter and wetter with the anticipation.

Movement out of the corner of your eye catches your attention and Seungcheol walks towards the bed with a wide smile and the same box in hand. “Ready?” You can only nod back slowly, watching as he dumps the contents of the box right next to your body.

gc__koo: oy

chwenon: oh shit

sleepy_wonu: oh baby, you’re in for it now

sleepy_wonu has donated $100

Your entire body fills with warmth as you look over the various objects; unsure of where to really look first. “I, um--”

A stack of red ropes sits next to a small bullet vibrator that sits next to a ball gag that sits next to a pair of EMT shears and your eyes immediately flit up to Seungcheol who only smirks back at your shocked expression. “I had some other toys I wanted to use but I figured I should go easy on you, y’know? Since you showed me some mercy last night.”

Nodding, you reach out towards the ropes, touching them shyly. “Why red?”

“Thought they’d be on theme for you, babygirl.”

Seungcheol takes his time; remembering Jimin’s words when he tugs the ropes around your wrists.

“Colour, babygirl?”

“G-green… daddy…”

He nods, sitting up on his knees behind you as you sit on the sybian and face the camera. You bite your lip, somewhat embarrassed that you were already soaking the toy underneath you as Seungcheol worked to bind your arms behind you.

“D--daddy, where did you l-learn this?” You whisper, somewhat curious if this had anything to do with why he was gone for so long earlier in the day.

“Mm, daddy’s friend Jimin was kind enough to help me get the tools and teach me a few tricks to make sure I kept my babygirl safe. Wasn’t that kind of him?” You nod gently, gulping when you shift atop the machine slightly in hopes of relieving some of the growing sexual tension in your body. “Why don’t you thank him properly, sweetheart?”

Your hazy eyes make eye contact with the camera, head tilted slightly. “T-thank you, J-Jimin… for--for helping daddy…”

j__min: omg a shoutout ive made it

kitty_junjun: we never thought we’d see the day

tangerine_kwan: and here we all thought you were gonna be the bad guy huh

hoshi_tiger_xx: like when u only see previews of the book online but the rest of it is different ykwim

Seungcheol makes sure your arms are bound snug enough but not too tight; leaning away slightly to admire his rope work. “Feeling okay so far, babygirl?”

Nodding, you whine back slightly. “Y-yes, daddy… But… my--my pussy wants s-something…” He laughs in return, readjusting so that he’s sitting on your side this time to give himself easier access to start the rest of the bindings.

“Is that so? You’re gonna have to be a little more patient this time ‘cause daddy’s not done yet.” He starts working on the rest of the harness; going slow and checking in with you often to make sure none of the ropes were digging into your skin or making you uncomfortable. “You’ll have to forgive me a little though, I’m admittedly a ‘lil inexperienced so our pretty babygirl is only going to be tied up in this pretty harness for tonight.”

gentleman_josh95: the fact u even took the time to learn just for her

gentleman_josh95 has donated $100

artist8hao: seriously, the dedication

kitty_junjun: we stan a man who knows safety and etiquette 

Comments of reassurance and donations flood in at Seungcheol’s small apology and although the two of you are in your own world; you can tell from just the amount of pings coming from your laptop that they all seemed to be encouraging him.

The two of you fall into a comfortable silence as Seungcheol continues to move around you on the bed to finish the harness and a smile graces his lips when he starts to secure the last knots in the back. He can’t help but mentally pat himself on the back at how neatly he’d done it for his first time.

“There. All done, baby.”

Your eyes flit to the laptop’s screen to see yourself; cheeks hot when you see how fucked out you already look and he hadn’t even touched you properly or turned on the machine.

The star harness Seungcheol had tied looks pretty with red ropes and you can’t hide your smile at how good it looks on you too either. “Ah, daddy made it really p-pretty… Thank you.”

This time, Seungcheol nods, letting you admire yourself as he silently reaches for the small remote for the sybian, switching it on.

Your entire body lurches forward as soon as the vibrations attack your clit and you immediately find yourself moaning and grinding down onto the machine as he gives you some relief.  

“You’re welcome, babygirl. Now let’s really have some fun, huh?”

You need to cum.

Badly.

“Awww, is my pretty baby drooling? Does it feel that good on your sensitive ‘lil clit?” He teases, smoothing down your hair as you cry around the ball gag in your mouth; drool seeping out from the side of your lips when he raises the vibrations a setting higher.

You don’t know how many times he’d played with the settings and edged you by now, but all you do know is that the urge to cum only grows stronger as you grind against the machine, soaking it with your wetness as you chase the pleasure building up in your body again.  

Surely cumming was okay, right? He never said you couldn’t.

You whimper around the ball gag, eyes fluttering shut when the tension in your body snaps in the blink of an eye and your thighs clamp down onto the sides of the machine. Throwing your head back, you moan against the gag and ride out your high as Seungcheol watches you from the side.

“Mm, bet that felt good, huh? But I know you want something in that greedy ‘lil cunt of yours, don’t you? You want daddy’s cock slamming into your tight ‘lil hole ‘til it’s full of my cum, right, sweetheart?” He licks his lips, turning off the sybian as you slump forward.

universe_WZ: shit shes so sensitive

chwenon: especially with her arms bound like that i bet she’s on cloud nine rn

gentleman_josh95: her cute lil head is probably all fuzzy already from all the sensations

therealchan99 has donated $100

gc__koo has donated $75

j__min has donated $150

All you can do is whimper and nod; teary eyes blinking back at Seungcheol as he smirks and leans in towards you.

“Mmm, you’ll get what you want eventually. But for now, you’re gonna cum again.”

He turns the sybian back on, licking his lips when he sees your body tensing again. It was always easier to get you to cum a second time and his point is proven when you mewl around the ball gag a few minutes later; chest heaving in stuttered breaths as you try to shy away from the toy still vibrating against your overly sensitive clit when you’re quickly thrown into another orgasm.

“You always cum for daddy so easily, don’t you, babygirl?”

Your head feels fuzzy after already cumming twice in such a short span of time but you nod, head lolling to the side as Seungcheol finally turns the sybian off for good.

Seungcheol gives you a second to catch your breath before he’s scooting in and fiddling with the clasps at the back of your head to take the ball gag off.

A thread of saliva connects your lips to the gag and you whimper at how good it feels to be able to actually speak again. “D-daddy…” Drool drips from your mouth as your lead lolls forward and Seungcheol is quick to bring a hand up to keep your head up as he looks into your lust filled eyes.

“Colour, sweetheart?”

“Still g-green…” He nods back, checking to make sure none of the ropes had shifted. “Would you like some water before we continue, baby?”

“Yes, daddy…”

He fetches you a glass of water, tilting it against your lips as you down the entire glass and you find yourself a little surprised at how needed it was. “Thank you, d-daddy…”

“You’re welcome, babygirl. Ready to keep going?”

You nod, a little bit more energized. “I hope everyone, mmh, l-likes the show so f-far~” Your teary vision prevents you from reading the comments and before you can even make an effort to, Seungcheol is already helping you off of the machine and helping you sit on the bed across from him.

alphagyu97: ugh she looks so fucking good in that harness

angelhan: right? That shade of red looks so good against her skin too

angelhan: so fuckin pretty

tangerine_kwan: pics for the private room later? Plz i beg

Seungcheol takes this time to take off his boxer briefs, cock curving up against his abdomen when he’s fully naked across from you. He wraps a hand around his cock, moaning and spreading the precum down his shaft as you watch. “D’you want this, baby?”

Your lips fall open in a silent moan as you watch Seungcheol jerk himself off and you can’t help but squirm. “Y-yes…”

“Tell me exactly what you want then. Let them hear what a filthy little slut you are for me.” You can’t help but feel miserably empty watching him and despite having already cum twice, you want his cock fucking you open and making you cum again.

“I--I--”

“Yes, babygirl?”

“I, ngh, I want d-daddy’s cock… Please? Ah, I--I wanna feel you fucking my--my pussy into the, mmh, s-shape of your c-cock… And I w-want you to c-cum inside my--my slutty little h-hole…”

Seungcheol scoffs, hips shallowly thrusting up into his enclosed fist. “That’s right. You’re just my slutty ‘lil babygirl that lets me use all her tight holes how I please, right? You like it when I cum down your throat and in your pretty ‘lil ass. But we all know you like it best when I cum in your hot ‘lil cunt. Makes you feel all warm and full, doesn’t it? You like it when my cum is dripping out of your spent cunt and sliding down your shaky thighs.” This time you nod furiously as you whine back in response.

“P-please… Can’t wait any--anymore!”

This time, the impatience takes over as you slightly tug on the ropes; whining when they don’t give. “Daddy!”

And this time, he gives in quicker than he anticipates, growling as he reaches for the EMT shears to cut you from the harness. “Don’t let your arms down, no matter how much you want to. You’re going to strain your arms if you move too fast so let me handle it, okay, sweetheart?”

The sudden gentleness in his voice has a giddy warmth pouring over you as you nod and sit still while he cuts at various points of the harness to make the ropes fall loose around your arms and chest. You keep your arms in the same position like he requested and you soon feel his hands roaming your skin and massaging your arms to get the blood flowing again.

“You’re so good for me, baby.” He whispers against your hair, leaning down to kiss your shoulder before he slowly easing your arms down from being folded behind your back.

He continues to massage your arms for a few more minutes before it’s you that’s getting impatient. “Daddy… Can you fuck me now?” Whispering, you slightly turn your body to the side to meet his gentle stare.

Seungcheol laughs under his breath, nodding. “Lay on your back for me, legs spread.”

You follow his orders as you quickly scramble to get into position; legs spread wide for him to situate himself between.

“Mm, your pussy is still so fuckin’ wet. I wanna taste you on my tongue, baby.” Whines spill from your lips as you shake your head ‘no.’

“No! My p-pussy feels empty, I need y-your cock, daddy… ‘n I’m so wet, you can probably, ah, just s-slide your cock in…”

He wraps a hand around his cock just as you wrap your legs around his waist and he guides himself until the head of his cock is right at your entrance.

Neither of you say a word as he slowly starts to sink his cock in; guttural moans on his lips when he meets no resistance and bottoms out in a singular thrust. “Holy fuck, your cunt is so fuckin’ wet. Shit, and so t-tight!” You clench around him, already feeling good with his cock inside of you as you beg him to fuck you hard and fast.

“Ngh, p-please fuck me like--like I’m your, hah, c-cocksleeve… I want it f-fast, daddy!”

He grits his teeth at your words; drawing his hips back before snapping them into you just how you wanted. “Fast, hmm? All you think about in that pretty head of yours is my cock pounding you open, huh? Slamming into you so fuckin’ good, it makes your toes curl when you cum.”

Seungcheol starts a quick pace, already feeling the pleasure building up for himself when you’re reduced to garbled noises and broken cries of his name. The heels of your feet dig into the small of his back as you try to press him in closer and he’s quick to reach for the small bullet vibrator left on the bed next to your body.

“Your body is so fuckin’ sensitive, I can already feel how tight you’re getting around me. So fuckin’ greedy to cum too. Already came twice and you still want more. You’re not satisfied until your whole body is shaking underneath me, huh, sweetheart?” He turns the small toy on, pressing it to your clit as you yelp and let out choked sobs.

“Ah, ngh, d-daddy, my--my clit’s t-too sen--sensitive! I--I can’t--!” Squirming, you feel the pressure building up obscenely quick; bottom lip quivering when he takes one of your free hands and makes you hold the toy to your swollen clit.

“Just a little more, sweetheart. Don’t you wanna cum?”

He angles his thrusts to graze against your g-spot and loud cries of his name leave your lips in a hurried, jumbled mess when he only doubles his pace.

The sound of donations and comments pour in like water and get lost within the ringing in your ears; unable to even warn Seungcheol that you’re about to cum when you feel your entire body starting to lock up underneath him.

Your lips part in a silent scream and your back bows off of the bed, thighs shaking uncontrollably as you cum for the third time. Seungcheol growls, fucking you through it as you squirt all over his lower half.  He finds it harder and harder to thrust into you as you cum, but he feels himself quickly following suit with your warm walls fluttering around his cock.

“Fuck, baby, that’s right. Squirt for me, get me fuckin’ soaked while you cum.” He uses a free hand to make sure you keep the toy pressed to your clit, growling when he starts to unload his cum inside of you. “Mmh, gonna fill your cunt up with what you want, baby.”

A shaky moan leaves your lips as you feel him throbbing inside your pussy; walls clamped down onto him in a vice grip as you ride out the remnants of your orgasm.

“Ah, d-daddy’s cumming suh--so much inside of my p-pussy…”

Whining, you feel Seungcheol’s grip on your hand give way as he rides out his pleasure and you take the opportunity to turn off the small bullet vibrator while he doesn’t notice.

You watch his face contort in pleasure, hips still shallowly thrusting into you as his entire body shivers above you.

“D-daddy’s so h-handsome...” You mumble, cheeks hot when he cracks a smile through the pleasure wracking his body and chuckles under his breath. 

“Thank you, babygirl.” 

After you end the show, Seungcheol makes sure to cuddle with you on the bed for a little while longer.

“One more glass of water, baby.” You whine in response, pouting up at him before he gets up from the soaked sheets. 

“But I already had a glass! If you have a piss kink just say so, ‘Cheol!”

He lets out a boisterous laugh at your comment, trudging back to the bed from the kitchen with another glass of water for you. “You need to be hydrated, sweetheart. You came three times and we played a little more rough today. I just wanna make sure you’re okay.” 

“Fine, but you didn’t deny my comment.” You snarkily reply, taking the glass from him as you down the water. 

“Don’t make me have to punish you again! I’ll have you know I still need to get you all washed up and change the bed--”

A faint pinging has the two of you turning to the laptop; still on your camming homepage from where you’d checked the revenues from tonight’s show. 

A small [1] sits above your inbox and Seungcheol is quick to turn to you with an eyebrow raised. “I thought you turned off the messaging system on your profile?” 

You tilt your head in confusion, handing him the emptied glass. “I did. The only messages I should get are from, like, the actual system admins or other creator accounts which, I haven’t received any ‘til... now, I guess?”

Seungcheol sets the glass down onto the nightstand before he takes a seat next to you, dragging the laptop closer as you go to check the notification. 

“’Love&Letter Films’? Aren’t they one of the biggest adult film companies?” Mumbling, you click on the message, giving yourself and Seungcheol a second to process the message that stares back at you; a shocked smile on your lips.

‘Hello!

I hope this message finds Cherry and Seungcheol well. 

We, at ‘Love&Letter Films’, have really enjoyed the shows and videos from your channel throughout the years and we really have enjoyed watching the growth of your channel and the addition of Seungcheol to it. The dynamics between the two of you are rare in this industry and we’ve yet to see anyone like the two of you in this market. 

The shows from the last two nights have proven that the two of you have the right kind of chemistry to film together for bigger productions and we would love to hire you for a few film productions we have planned in the upcoming weeks as a feeler. Of course, all expenses paid by us if you would kindly take our offer. 

We love the various scenes and roles that the two of you take on with ease and we would love to help propel your careers forward, should you pursue a career in the adult entertainment industry. 

Please don’t hesitate to contact me as I’ve listed my contact information below. I’m excited to hear from the two of you and hope to work with you in the future on many projects.

Respectfully, 

Kwon Soonyoung, L&L FILMS CEO’

[upsteadhq]

attempts

*same warning for the last two parts. this is whump and contains whumpy things, angst and blood*

masterlist series masterlist

Part Three

The more time went on, the more tired Jay could feel himself getting. The only thing keeping him awake was the previously fired gunshot still ringing in his head. He could still hear the echo of the bullet of leaving the chamber, of the body dropping to the ground and the ting that came after as the casing dropped on to the concrete.

It kept playing in his head as if it had just happened.

He was just praying the unconsciousness would take him under it’s wrath, maybe for good. He couldn’t go on without Hailey, there was no point.

In his delirious state the realization of the fact he couldn’t hear the shell casing hit the floor when the actual bullet rang out didn’t hit him until moments later. The first bullet had shot on the opposite side of the building, the other ones were getting closer. He swore they were getting closer.

But then all went quiet. No gunshots. No whispers. No footsteps. No, no, no. It was silent.

Jay tries moving, slowly starting to turn on to his shoulder so he could investigate the sudden silence but the stab coming from his abdomen stopped him, causing a pained groan to rise up the back of his throat and expel into the air. He allowed gravity to work and it took him on to his back and that’s when he assessed the damage done by the offender, seeing the large stain growing bigger by the second, now being able to feel the blood pooling out of the hole left by the bar.

He then catches the sound of footsteps coming toward the door again, which was now slightly pulled-to, and he braces himself for the next beat down, for the next set of punches and kicks.

He doesn’t even bother to open his eyes when he hears a voice calling his name, a familiar voice he knew in the back of his head.

“Jay? Jay?” The voice drew closer and then the person behind the voice calls over their shoulder. “Sarge! He’s in here!”

The sudden weight of hands against his abdomen brings another ached cough into the outside world, getting the voice’s attention again.

“Hey, Jay, look at me, you’re okay, we got you,” they say frantically and then in the corner of his eye Jay can see another figure appear in the doorway, this person looking down to him. The first voice then looks to the second. “We need another ambo here like five minutes ago, he’s dumping blood.”

The second one disappears out of the door again, and Jay could hear the gruff voice fading away, leaving him alone with the first.

Jay finds his own voice, speaking it through coughs. He stumbles the first few times, unable to get the full word to leave his mouth and the person hovering over him pushing down on his stomach shakes their head, telling him to save his energy. But he kept going, one thing on his mind and he needed an answer. “H- Hailey?”

The voice nods. “She’s fine, a little beaten up but she’s fine.”

There’s a momentary feeling of relief that comes over him as he knows Hailey is okay, enough to wash away all those anxious thoughts that had been keeping him awake. Now he knew she was okay he could fall asleep.

His eyes started dropping before cold hands slapped the side of his face gently. “No, Jay, you gotta stay awake, just stay awake for me.” The voice says, and Jay swears he recognizes it, but he can’t see the face of the person behind it. He couldn’t focus on figuring it out, all he wanted was to sleep.

Another tap to the side of his face. “Jay, please, just stay with me, you have to.”

But Jay could just feel his eyelids get heavier, the exhaustion hitting him over and over. He needed the nap.

He had been busy all day, no wonder he was tired. Surely this person should understand that, surely they should know he needs a rest, and that they should just let him have it.

Jay was getting more drowsy, everything fading away from around him quickly. The last thing he hears is the voice shouting his name, and it’s almost enough to pull him back into the dark, cold concrete hell-hole but it isn’t enough, and everything goes quiet, cutting to black.

xxx

When Jay finally opened his eyes again it was to the sound of a rhythmic beating echoing throughout the room. He was blinded by the bright overhead lights that filled the room, a huge contrast to the blackness he had seen for god knows how long and to the dim lighting he had been in for hours before that.

He rolls his head across the pillow, an ache started to throb through his head as he rubbed a newly-healing scar against the fabric, but the dull pain was nothing compared to what he had been feeling earlier that day, and he takes it the needle stuck into the back of his hand had something to do with that.

A voice from inside the room makes him move his head back to where it had been before, back in the direction of the origin of the noise. “Jay?” They called his name again.

Through squinted eyes he makes out the figure of the familiar red-head sitting at his bedside and Jay let’s out a grumble.

“Why’d they send in you? I would have preferred anyone but you.” Jay’s dry voice mumbles into the room, making his older brother chuckle.

“It’s nice to see you too,” Will remarks, leaning forward in the chair so he got closer to the bed. “I’m glad you’re okay.”

Jay brings a small upturn to his lips, the numb pulling on his cheek making anything more than that sore. “You were worried about me.” He says in an amused way.

Will would have reached forward and smacked Jay for that one, for the playful hint in his voice, but after the day he had had, Will decides it’s best to just leave it alone. “Of course I was worried about you, dumbass, you’re my baby brother,” he says, causing Jay to roll his eyes. “And I will always be worried about you,” he adds before a smile comes up on his own face. “You are aware of the fact you’re not a cat, right? You do know you don’t have nine lives, so stop acting like it, you might not be so lucky next time.”

Jay shrugs. “I can be a cat.”

Will’s eyebrows furrow before he looks up, seeing the IV still dripping into his brother’s hand. “That’s the pain meds talking, why don’t you get some more rest?”

His younger brother then shakes his head. “Where’s Hailey?” Jay questions.

The red-head isn’t exactly surprised by Jay’s question, in fact he was quite expecting it. Over the past couple of months Will had noticed the drastic change in Jay. He was happier now than he was just a few months ago. Will had also picked up on the more obvious flirting between Jay and Hailey that happened at Molly’s after they had had one too many drinks. That and the constant absence from the apartment, Jay spending nights somewhere and coming back first thing in the morning to change before work. But as not to overstep into his brother’s personal life he pushed it off, nodding along with Jay when he used the “stayed late at the district doing paperwork and doesn’t have clothes in his locker” or “crashed at Adam’s after watching the game” card for the third time that week.

“She’s downstairs.” He replies, sparking another question from Jay immediately.

“Is she okay?”

Will nods. “Scrapes and a couple bruised ribs but nothing a bit of glue and time can’t fix.”

Jay tries to sit up, only to feel a sharp searing pain in his abdomen. Will jumps from the seat and pushes him back down on the bed fully, shaking his head quickly.

“You’ll pop the stitches, don’t move. You need to rest.”

Jay’s breathless now, the stinging taking his wind away and it was slowly coming back. “What stitches?”

Will points to the covered torso. “Those stitches. Just be careful.”

The vague memory of the attack from the offender then rushes back to Jay, telling him why he needed the stitches, the memory of one of the jagged ends of the bar cutting through his abdomen coming back to him.

He sighs, allowing himself to sink back into the uncomfortable pillow, starting to feel his eyes close again as the pain meds do their job. “I have to see Hailey.” He mumbles quietly.

Will taps Jay’s shoulder before sitting back down in the chair, noticing the tiredness coming over his brother again. “Once you’ve had a bit more rest,” he says, gaining an argumentative grunt from Jay in return. “We’ll get her up here for when you wake up again.”

There’s another complaining noise that comes from Jay as he tries to fight off the drowsiness but he doesn’t get the chance to voice his dissatisfaction over that before he’s out.

xxx

When he comes to again he’s still half-out if it, the pain meds still coursing through him, making everything hazy. He groggily looks around the recovery room he was still inside and sighs. All he wanted was his own bed at home, not the uncomfortable hospital bed with a needle stuck into the back of his hand. Although he was grateful for what the needle was doing to him, taking away most of the pain from earlier, so he guesses it can stay.

As his eyes travel around the room he spots a figure sat in the chair again and he doesn’t think too much of it until he realizes it wasn’t the figure that had been sat there what felt like moments before. He spots the loose blonde locks draped over her shoulders then notices the red cuts plastered up with steri-strips and bruises that littered her face. His heart sinks at the thought of her having to go through what he did, with the games and attacks, at the sight of what the offenders did to her too.

“Hey you.” She says through the small smile.

Jay was still half-asleep but he tries to mimic her expression, however he definitely doesn’t do it properly. “Hey.”

She stares to him for a moment before tilting her head to one side. “You look great.”

“I’ve looked better.” He says through a chuckle which he immediately regrets by the stiffness felt in his ribs.

“Actually I don’t know, I’ve kinda got used to you with all the cuts and scrapes. I think it suits you.”

Jay slowly shakes his head. “Well after these heal maybe I’ll get another set.”

Hailey let’s out a scoff, swiftly shutting down the idea. “Uh-uh.” She tuts.

They fall into a silence as Jay looks around the hospital room again. He puts his eyes on the pole sat beside his head, the one where the IV bag was hanging.

“Are you running low?” Hailey asks and he catches her slowly moving on the chair in the corner of his eye.

He looks back to her. “No, I don’t think so,” Jay replies, watching her sit herself back into the chair with a small grimace and his heart aches again. “You okay?”

Hailey nods, using her arms to sit herself up straight against the back of the chair instead, ditching the sliding back plan. “I should be asking you that question.”

Jay goes quiet again, watching her and he doesn’t notice how his face drops sadly but Hailey does, furrowing her eyebrows toward him.

“Jay, what’s wrong?” She asks and then Jay realizes the tears that had started stinging in his eyes.

He brings one of his hands up, the one that didn’t have the IV stuck into the dorsal side, and wiped his eyes, clearing his throat as he did and shaking her question off.

The more he sees her sitting there the more he thinks back to when he was lying on the cold concrete floor of the warehouse, that gunshot going off and ringing through his ears and that momentary dread he felt sit on his chest when he thought it was Hailey that had been hit.

Despite having just sat back, Hailey scoots forward again and leans toward the bed, grabbing hold of his free hand, lacing her fingers with his and the rule about keeping it professional at work - or anywhere else where one of their colleagues could walk in unannounced - flies out the window. “Jay, talk to me.”

His voice was dry and cracked and the multiple attempts to restore it back to normal doesn't work. “I don’t know, it’s stupid,” he sighs. “I thought it was you. When that gunshot went off, I thought it was you and I had just been stabbed but that didn’t bother me. All I could think about was how I didn’t want to carry on without you because I’m in love with you, Hailey, I have been for a long time and I don’t know what I would do without you,” he spills, not realizing what he had said until it was too late. He sees her reaction and his words play over in his head. They had only been dating a few months and he curses at himself for letting it blurt this early. “I didn’t actually want to say that to you for the first time in a hospital room. I’m so sorry if I overstepped.”

Hailey stops him before he could say anything else, squeezing his hand lightly as she slowly moved herself close enough to him. She ended up leaning over him on the bed, putting a soft kiss against his lips. It wasn’t anything more than that, it was intimate, delicate and it didn’t need to be anything more than that. After a beat she pulls away and looks past the bruises surrounding his eyes and scars scattered across his forehead and cheeks, moving past the evidence left behind from the events of today and just meets the gentle look in his eyes. “I’m in love with you too.”

-

taglist @5021ida @agnesgranberg97 @angelsjedi @anna-justice @benharmonsupremacy @fandomlife7 @natszyd @thedanishprince @who-am-i-58-13

[brelione]

Marvel Movies (Rafe,Topper,Kelce X Reader)

This takes place about a month after this.

Mentions of choking,fighting,Captain America Spoilers,Kelce being a Disney Hoe

Series Masterlist

You could hear the sound of “Lost In The Woods” from frozen two along with the sound of a car door shutting.You grinned,looking outside your window to see Kelce walking up to your front door.He had been obsessed with the sound track since you,Rafe,Topper and him had watched it last weekend.He swung open your door,pointing at you. “DONT YOU KNOW THERES PART OF ME THAT LONGS TO GO INTO THE UNKNOWN!”He sang,swinging his arms to the tune of the song that was now playing from his earbuds.

You smiled,taking out your phone to record him. “Kel,what are you singing?”You giggled,zooming in on his face. “Bitch,you already know!!!”He said it to the same tune,making you bite your lip to hold back a snort as you saved the video to your snap chat memories.He sat down nexto to you on the couch,pulling out his earbuds. “Rafe and Top are late?”He asked.You shrugged,checking the groupchat to check what time Rafe had left his house. “Kind of but like its fine.Its my night anyways.”You reminded him.Kelce nodded,pulling his legs onto the couch and resting them across your lap. “What are we watching?”He asked,looking up to see nickelodeon on the TV.

You smiled,telling him it was a surprise before throwing his legs off you and going into the kitchen to snack prep.He followed you,not wanting to watch nickelodeon. “Hey,do you remember those brownies we ate when we were little?Like the ones with the colorful chocolate things?”You asked,opening a bag of doritos and pouring the chips into a large bowl.His eyebrows furrowed as he thought about it,grabbing a capri sun from your fridge. “Debby Ryan brownies?”He asked.You turned to look at him,the empty chip bag in your hand. “Do you know who Debby Ryan is?”You asked,laughing at him.

The realization hit him,making him laugh too. “The girl from tik tok!The meme one!”He answered.You nodded,throwing the empty red bag away.You grabbed the bag of sharable m and m’s,pouring the colorful candies into a bowl as well before bringing them both into the living room and setting them down on the table.He somehow ended up laying down half on top of you,the back of his head resting on your stomach.You didnt even hear Rafe pull up,the door opening with him standing with a paper bag in his hand.You missed the way his jaw clenched and his eyes narrowed at the sight of Kelce laying on you,he quickly covered it with a smile.

Topper was right behind him,you turned your head to look at the blonde.You immediately burst into laughter upon seeing the pink,purple,yellow and green striped shirt he was wearing. “That’s gotta be the ugliest shirt ive ever seen.”You grinned,running your hand over Kelce’s curly hair.He rolled his eyes,sitting on the floor while Rafe put the paper bag down on the table next to the M and M’s,pulling out the contents.Sour gummy worms,dark chocolate chips,werthers caramels and a can of your favorite soda.He held the can,sitting at the end of the couch by your head so you could rest your head on his lap.He held the cool can to your forehead,knowing that you liked the feeling of the coolness.

You removed your hand from Kelce’s hair,putting on Disney Plus. “OOH-are we watching Winnie the Pooh?”Topper asked.You laughed,shaking your head as you went down to the row of Marvel Movies.Rafe had only ever seen Iron Man 2 so he wasnt very familiar with the films.Kelce preferred DC and Topper just sucked.You eventually came to The First Avenger,pressing on it.You squealed as the movie started,excited to annoy your friends.

 “I have a husband in this one too.”You smiled,remembering your huge Bucky phase in sixth grade that Rafe couldnt quite understand.He had only seen your Winter Soldier hoodie so he didnt really have a good idea of who Bucky actually was besides the fact that you loved 

him.During the scene where Steve received the Serum Topper had sat up,glancing between Steve and Rafe. “Am I the only one that sees a resemblance?”He asked.You sat up slightly,Kelce moving off of you so you could turn and look at Rafe properly.

He blushed,turning his head and looking away so you had to cup his face and get him to look at you.He bit his lip slightly,looking down at you.Topper rolled his eyes,regretting bringing it up in the first place. “Steve is more handsome.”You grinned,returning to your place on his lap.Kelce broke into laughter along with Topper,Rafe just a red mess as you continued watching the TV. “Isnt Spencer your husband?And 10K?”Kelce asked.You nodded,still watching the movie. “I thought Spencer was the love of your life?”He waited for your answer.You rolled your eyes. “I can have multiple loves of my life.”You answered,still watching the movie. “Can you pause this?”Topper asked,looking up at you from the floor.

You paused it,a bit annoyed. “What?”You asked.He opened a bag of sour gummy worms,popping one in his mouth. “How many husbands do you have?”He asked.You bit the inside of your cheek,thinking about it.Spencer Reid,Newt,Draco,Percy Jackson,Jack Frost,Peter Pan,Zuko,Prince Eric,Kristoff,Aladdin,T’Challa,Killmonger,Dallas Winston. “Uh...16.”You answered.Rafe laughed,fingers brushing against his chin as Kelce just looked up at you with wide eyes. “Who?”He asked.You blushed,counting off on your fingers. “Spencer,Newt-”Topper interrupted you. “Who is Newt?”He asked.You glared at him. “Do you not pay attention on Movie Nights?Eight months ago we watched The Maze Runner,the handsome blonde boy with the british accent.”You explained.He tried not to laugh at your passion for the topic.

 “Draco Malfoy,Percy Jackson,Jack Frost-”You were interrupted again,this time by Kelce. “The animated dude?The albino one?”He asked.You sighed,nodding.Rafe’s eyebrows knit together,frowning down at you. “You have a crush on an animated albino?”He asked.You sat up,looking between the boys. “You’re gonna tell me hes not cute as hell?Dont even act like you’re not a simp for Meg,Rafe.You too,Kelce,I saw the way you looked at Elsa when she let her hair down!”You reminded the boy.Topper laughed,forgetting that you knew all his secrets. “Dude,you were in love with Ariel when you were 10!”You exclaimed,making the boy shut up. “Who else?”Rafe asked,still curious. “Um...Peter Pan,Zuko-”You were cut off once again. 

“Birth mark dude from Avatar?”Rafe asked.You huffed loudly,stealing the bag of gummies from Topper and eating one. “ITS A BURN!”You nearly shouted. “You have such terrible taste in men.”Topper rolled his eyes.You glared at him,biting hard on your lip. “Get out.”You told him.He bit back a smile,looking up at you. “What?”He laughed.You pouted. “Go stand in the rain for two minutes.”You told him.He shook his head until you got off the couch,grabbing his hand and dragging him to the door. “You’re being mean so you have to stand in the rain.”You told him,opening the door.

He blushed,stepping outside and into the rain.He would never do this for anyone else but the smile on your face was worth it.Rafe looked outside the window,recording Topper standing in a T pose as water drenched his ugly shirt and hair.Once the two minutes was up you opened the door again,letting the wet boy come inside.He smirked before hugging you tightly,getting you completely wet. “TOPPER!”You shouted,pulling off your wet t shirt. “Dammit.”You huffed,pulling off your wet shorts and leaving yourself in just your bra and underwear. Dancing in bikinis multiple times so it wasn't that big of a deal but you didn't notice their wandering eyes. You turned to walk upstairs to change into new into new pants while top or just stood a blushing mess. 

At this point you'd forgotten about the movie and you were more focused on annoying your friends.Topper  knew better than to sit on your couch in wet clothes but unfortunately he hadn't brought a new pair to change into. So when you return downstairs in a tank top and pajama bottoms you saw topper in just his boxers sitting on your couch watching the movie.You went to sit on the couch,being pulled into Topper’s lap.When the scene of Bucky falling off the train came along Kelce had become attached,standing up to shout at the tv while you started crying a bit,Topper kissing your forehead lightly. “WHERES THE NEXT ONE?”Kelce asked.You grinned,grabbing the remote and moving on to Winter Soldier. 

“Theres like a ton of movies between these two but like we can watch those eventually.”You shrugged,ending up wedged between Rafe and Topper,Rafe’s fingers twisting your hair and tracing figure eights along the back of your neck. “On your left!”You spoke at the same time as Sam,grinning.Kelce grinned. “So thats why you always say that!”He put the puzzle pieces together.When Nat pulled up you saw the way Topper’s jaw dropped,you smiled. “I know,right?Shes like really fucking pretty.”You grinned,head against Rafe’s chest.Topper had began to doze off when Bucky came on with his metal arm,waking up fully again when he heard you whisper “He could literally choke me with his metal arm.”under your breath.He burst out laughing for a reason that Rafe nor Kelce could understand,plotting to use it against you in the future.

Somehow Topper had managed to fall asleep against your leg while Rafe had gotten you onto his lap,your head in the crook of his neck as you watched Steve get the living shit beat out of him.Kelce was on the edge of his seat,completely invested in the story. “Can we watch the next one?”He asked.You smiled,pleased with his excitement. “Tomorrow morning,okay?”You asked.He huffed but nodded,grabbing the blanket he usually used.Rafe pulled a blanket over the two of you,allowing you to sleep on top of him.The four of you must’ve slept in pretty late,waking up to your 1 P.M alarm that told you to take your daily vitamins.You groaned,attempting to move but being held by Rafe.

You yawned,seeing Topper in his deep,drooling double-chin sleep.You flicked Rafe across the head so he’d wake up,the brunette waking with a grumble. “Rafe,you gotta let go.”You smiled,kissing his nose tiredly.He grinned,letting you off his lap.You shook Kelce’s shoulder as you walked by,your shorts riding up.Kelce got up with a groan,the blanket rolling around his body like a burrito as he stumbled into the kitchen.You got yourself a glass of water,putting your four vitamin pills into your palm.He watched as you took them,grinning at you. “Good girl.You want breakfast?”He asked.You shrugged,still tired.Topper walked into the kitchen,wiping his face of drool and carrying the bowl of m and ms.

 “Hey,do you still have those frozen strawberries?”He asked.You nodded,watching as he grabbed the bag of fruit from your freezer along with almond milk,whipper cream,hot fudge and banana. “Where’s Rafe?”Kelce asked,his question being answered by the universe when the Steve Rogers look alike walked in,turning on the keurig.Kelce put some bread in the toaster,taking out the eggs and a frying pan and starting to make some scrambled for Rafe,some fried for you and an m and m omlet for Topper.Speaking of the blonde,he was pouring frozen strawberries,fudge,banana slices and almond milk into the blender,switching it on and dancing to the sounds of the strawberries being crushed.As the eggs began to cook Kelce quickly handed Rafe his mug before grabbing a glass,putting a layer of m and ms and whipped cream at the bottom,adding two spoon fulls of sugar,some milk and mixing it all together until it was a colorful slop,pouring ice in the cup before brewing some italian coffee to top it off.

As it brewed he rushed to flip the eggs,cursing when he realised the edges were burnt.He tossed it onto a plate,sprinkling some italian seasoning on it and taking the toast out of the toaster for you.He grabbed a jar of your favorite jelly,spreading a thin layer on both slices,reaching over Rafe’s head to hand you the plate.You thanked him,ripping the slice of toast in half.Topper turned off the blender,pouring its contents into a glass and making a huge mountain of whipped cream before sitting across from you.You smirked,reaching your fork over to get some whipped cream.He gasped,jaw dropping as he stared at you. “So you’re gonna put me in the rain for two minutes and now youre taking away my whipped cream?Do you wanna fight?”He asked,leaning forward.

You used your fork,knocking over the mountain of whipped cream before getting up and running down the hall.He ran after you,grabbing you by your wrist and pinning you against the wall of the guest room,panting.You two stared at eachother for a while,his bare chest pressed against you.His eyes flicked between your eyes and your lips,leaning down so his forehead was pressed against yours.So much was happening at once,you couldnt even comprehend it.But then from the kitchen you heard an argument starting,Topper letting go of your wrists as they two of you went back to the kitchen. “The third one is the best!” “FUCK YOU IN THE ASS,BITCH!”You walked in,looking between the two boys. 

“What is going on?”You asked.Kelce looked over at you,spatula in hand. “Which Descendants film is better?Two or Three?”He asked.You shook your head,sitting back down to eat your toast. “Fuck-dammit,Topper!You made my toast untoast!”You exclaimed,waving the uncrunchy bread.Kelce frowned,eyes softening. “Do you want me to make you more?”He asked.You shook your head. “No,its fine,Kelce.”You grinned,taking a sip of your coffee.It was sweet and creamy and pretty good,somehow Kelce always made the best coffee no matter what he put in it.Rafe looked between you and Topper,sensing that something had happened in the room.He hoped that Topper wouldnt intentionally hurt him like that,hoping Kelce wouldnt either.A plate of scrambled eggs was put in front of Rafe along with a bottle of barbecue sauce,making you stare at him in disgust. “I cant believe you put barbecue sauce on your eggs.”You shook your head,taking a bite of the toast and getting excited when you heard a crunch. “Oh-hey,dont worry!It didnt untoast”You grinned,enjoying it.

@sexytholland​ @28cnn​  @popcrone818​ @fttayla​ @cherryobx​ @n1ghtsh4d3-67​ @drewstarkeyobx​ @poguestyleskye​ @judayyyw​ @jjtheangel​  @outerbongs​  @copper-boom​ 

If you’d like to be tagged in all future JJ imagines/headcannons/series comment with a heart,if you’d like to be tagged in all future Pope imagines/headcannons/series comment with a smiling face,if you’d like to be tagged in all future Rafe imagines/headcannons/series comment with a frowning face,if you’d like to be tagged in all future Kiara imagines/headcannons/series comment with a question mark and if you’d like to be tagged in all future Sarah Cameron imagines/headcannons/series comment with a plus sign.Or if thats too complicated you can just comment whose name you’d like to be tagged in.

[roman-writing]

no great revelation (4/8)

Fandom(s): The Haunting of Bly Manor / Star Wars

Pairing: Dani Clayton/Jamie Taylor

Rating: T

Wordcount: 7,057

Summary: Jamie  just wants to enjoy a drink after a hard day’s work on the Telosian  Restoration Project. The last thing she needs is to get herself  caught  up in a mysterious woman with a lightsabre at the local bar.

Aurthor’s notes: Please don’t expect anything from this story. I’m just doodling in between writing ch11 and ch12 of ‘bring home a haunting.’

read it below or read it here on AO3

IV:

—

“I owe you a favour?” Rebecca said, and her voice sounded amused. “Is that how we’re remembering it?”

“Yup. After that fiasco you put me through in that club on Nar Shaddaa.”

The sound of an incredulous huff of laughter came through the cracked speakers of the transceiver in a staticky burst. “What is it this time?”

“Nothing special,” said Jamie. “In fact, it’s even a little boring.”

“You? Boring?” 

“I like boring.”

“Pull the other one.”

“More boring than last time, then.” 

“Last time you had me move three hundred freed Twi’lek slaves from Hutt space and back to their home planets.”

“And they’ve been singing your praises ever since. I know that for a fact, because one family sent me a holo-card which showed that party you went to where they made you godmother of their newborn child.” 

“Oh! That reminds me,” Rebecca said, sounding suddenly excited. “Do you want to see the latest pictures of the kid? He’s four and adorable.” 

“That had better be a rhetorical question,” Jamie drawled.

“So, that’s a no?”

“Shut up and send me the pictures to my personal transceiver when I see you.” 

Rebecca’s laugh was infectious. Always had been. A smile pulled at the corner of Jamie’s mouth in spite of herself. The Jawas had crowded off to the other end of the tiny room, talking amongst themselves while Jamie used their transceiver. On the other hand Dani drifted closer, hovering just out of range of the transceiver’s camera, which — along with the microphone and speakers — seemed to be the only thing about it that actually functioned properly. 

“It’s been too long,” Rebecca was saying. “I’ve missed talking to you.”

“So, you’ll do me the favour?” 

“You know I hate moving people,” Rebecca sighed. “Pressurising the cargo hold is so expensive.”

“It’s for a good cause.”

“Always is with you.”

"It's not like that."

"Sure it isn't." Rebecca said, then groaned. "Why can't you ever ask me to run something normal? Like food? Or weapons?"

"I asked you to run those emergency rations to Taris that one time."

"The planet was being blockaded by the Empire!"

"And you snuck through like a ghost," Jamie said. "I've never seen anything like it in all my years."

"Flatterer."

"Fuckin' right I am. Is it working?"

A sigh down the other line. "All right. How many people is it this time?"

Jamie opened her mouth to answer, but before she could speak Dani came into frame and sat beside Jamie with a wave towards the camera.

"Hi," she said with as much false cheer as she could muster. "Just me. Dani Clayton. Nice to meet you."

Silence on the other end. Jamie really wished this piece of crap transceiver had a working screen of its own so she could gauge Rebecca's reaction. As it was: the silence didn't seem like a good start.

“I see,” Rebecca said slowly. “Jamie, you always did have a soft spot for a pretty face.”

Heat flushed all the way up to Jamie’s hairline. “That’s not -!” she said, then turned to Dani and insisted, “It’s not.”

Dani did not answer. Her own cheeks were pink and she was studiously avoiding Jamie’s gaze, watching the broken monitor instead where Rebecca’s face should have been displayed. 

Rebecca — damn her — was the one who spoke next. "And where are you from, Dani?"

"Alderaan," Dani said at the same time Jamie hissed, "Don't answer that."

Dani shot Jamie a puzzled look and lowered her voice, “I thought you two were friends.”

“We are, but -” 

“No whispering,” said Rebecca through the crackling speakers in a sing-song voice. “If you’re talking about me, at least let me hear the juicy gossip.”

Rather than continue down that vein, Jamie corrected course. “We need to get to Tython. We’re on a transport through the Hydian Way to Coruscant, but we’ve got some undesirables on our tail. Think you can help?”

Rebecca gave a thoughtful hum. “You know I’m not a Core World girl. Not my speciality.” 

“I wouldn’t ask you if I wasn’t desperate.” 

“Next time,” Rebecca said in a dry tone, “just call me for drinks and a laugh.” 

“First round’s on me,” Jamie promised with a grin. 

The sound of tapping down the line and a series of beeps as Rebecca did something with her ship’s computer. “I’m picking up your signal from hyperspace just past Bandomeer. I won’t be able to meet up with your transport until you come out of hyperspace for a stop over at Corsin tomorrow afternoon. Think you can survive that long?” 

Leaning back, Jamie exhaled a long relieved breath, her shoulders slumping. “It’ll have to do. Thanks, Becs. You’re a lifesaver.”

“I know.”

And just like that, the call ended. No fanfare. No goodbyes. That’s how it always was with her — touch and go. Probably why the two of them got along so well, Jamie thought. Not many people could go without exchanging a single word for four years and then pick up where they’d left off as if no time had passed at all. 

Jamie pushed the transceiver away. Dani was watching her with a curious tilt of her head so that a lock of her hair was curled along the column of her neck in a way that made Jamie want to reach out and card her fingers through her hair. 

“She seems nice,” Dani said.

“It’s complicated.”

Understanding lit up in Dani’s mismatched eyes. “Ah.” 

“Not like that,” Jamie said quickly. “We never - I just meant that she’s complicated. For a smuggler like Rebecca, trust is its own currency. And now I owe her a very big favour.” 

Dani nodded but didn’t comment further. She had turned her attention back to the huddle of Jawas, listening to them quibble and murmur together. “As much as I like them,” she said, “I don’t think we can hide here for a full day without imposing.”

That and Jamie could not imagine trying to sleep in a pile with a bunch of Jawas. She made a face at the very thought. It was cramped with two people in one of these rooms. Let alone eleven. Even if the other nine were less than a meter in height and smelled of damp womprat. 

“Please tell me the alternative doesn’t involve the garbage chute,” Dani said. 

 --

The alternative only partially involved the garbage chute. And even then, they only had to use it once to ferry their way up to the mid decks when their transport dropped out of hyperspace and docked at Corsin. Jamie kept checking over her shoulder for sign of the Jedi and the Troopers as she and Dani snuck off the transport with a crowd of others. She did not relax even as they stepped free of the transport and into the hangar bays of Corsin.

The arched transparisteel ceiling was a void of star-speckled ink viewing out into space, and far below the planet was a marble of blue oceans and green islands, white tufts of cloud drifting across its surface. 

“It looks beautiful,” said Dani, pausing to wistfully admire the planet below. 

“It looks unaffordable,” Jamie replied, not sparing it a glance and instead standing up on her toes, craning her neck to get a better look around the hangar. 

“Reminds me of Alderaan.” 

It was said almost softly enough that Jamie couldn’t hear it. Jamie stopped her search and turned back to Dani, who was still staring longingly out the windows. Hesitating for a second, Jamie curled her fingers around Dani’s hand. Startled, Dani blinked at her.

Jamie offered what she hoped was a reassuring smile. “C’mon,” she said, and gave Dani’s hand a tug. 

Dani did not pull her hand away as Jamie pulled her along further into the hangar in search of their ticket out of this mess. She linked their fingers together and held on tight, her hand cold; Dani was always cold. Jamie needed to think about buying her a set of thermals. 

Pushing through the crowd, they made their way from various bay to various bay. Other passengers who knew their destinations went straight to the cruiser that would ferry them down to the planet below. Most of them wore enough Ottegan silk to last Jamie a year if she sold it on the black market, no questions asked. This was not a planet for people like them, and a few security droids around the place had started to take notice of that fact. Jamie was constructing an elaborate lie in her head about how they were janitorial staff, when she finally saw her. 

Rebecca was standing before a side bay with her hand resting easily on the holster of her blaster pistol. She looked just as Jamie remembered. All in smart and durable beige and black, the cut of her clothes fashionable in a rakish sort of way but unafraid of hard labour. Her dark hair was longer and was bound in a long plait over one shoulder. And her dark skin was slightly darker, too — she must have been visiting a sunny planet lately. Letting go of Dani’s hand and striding forward with a broad smile, Jamie caught her in a fierce warm hug.

“God, but it’s good to see you again,” Jamie said. 

Only one of Rebecca’s hands came up to rest against Jamie’s back to return the hug. When she pulled back slightly her smile had an oddly sad slant, and she murmured, “I really am sorry for this, Jamie.” 

Jamie blinked, her face falling. “What -?” 

Before she could move, Rebecca’s other hand came up and pressed something to Jamie’s flank. A flash of something like fire rippled through Jamie’s body, and then she slumped forwards into Rebecca’s arms, the world spinning and going dark. 

 --

When Jamie came to, she had a splitting headache and her side felt like it had been kicked by a very large very angry animal. She winced and slowly sat up with a groan. Blinking muzzily, she took inventory of her surroundings. Just a small room sheathed in dark metal panels from floor to ceiling, complete with the only door blocked by yellow plasma beam bars, and a Czerka logo stamped into one of the panels on the hallway outside. 

And worst of all: no Dani in sight.

Great. Alone in the brig of a Czerka ship. And given her shit luck, Jamie had an inkling of exactly whose ship this belonged to as well. 

“Fuck,” she said, lingering emphatically over every aspect of the word. 

She had been placed along a bench in the cell, and now she dragged her sorry carcass into the corner so that she could prop her legs atop the bench and lean her head back against the wall. When the world finally stopped trying to tilt with every sluggish beat of her heart, Jamie patted herself down. 

No mining laser, of course. That would’ve been the first thing they stripped off of her. No credit chits in her pocket. No multitools that she always kept on her person in case she ever needed to disassemble some machinery at work. The dogtags were still around her neck at least. At least if she died, whoever found her would be able to identify her body and return it to Tython or wherever the fuck nobodies like her in The Order went after death. Small miracles. 

Nothing for it, then. She staggered upright and went to use the loo. When she’d finished, she returned to her place on the bench and thought about how fucked she was. 

She’d been in plenty of bad scrapes in her time, but this was taking the coveted position of ‘Worst Hole Ever Dug by Jamie Taylor — May the Force Be With Her.’

A door opened in the near distance, then another, followed by quick footsteps. Jamie frowned at the hallway, waiting for some Czerka pillock to come take her away and shove her out an airlock. Instead Rebecca came into swift view.

"Here," she said, sliding Jamie's handheld mining laser along the floor through the bars, then began trying to pry a section of the wall away from the hallway in order to reveal a nest of wires leading to the control panel. "I've disabled the alarms and cameras for the brig, but we don't have much time. There's a cruiser docked in bay three. It has a hyperdrive and enough rations to get you to wherever you need to go. The Czerka fleet won't fire upon it so long as you're quick and you don't let them figure out it's you."

Jamie did not move. Teeth clenched, she crossed her arms and glowered at the opposite wall. 

"Jamie -"

"Nope," Jamie said, jaw taut, refusing to even look in her direction.

"Listen to me," Rebecca gave up on hacking the control panel. She tried to move into Jamie's line of sight but Jamie kept turning her head aside. "There is more to this than what it appears. I know about the infiltration of House Thul. I know about the -"

"I don't care about what you know,” Jamie cut her off.  "If you think I'll listen to another word out of your mouth, then you've got another thing coming."

"I'm trying to make sure I can get you out of here alive, you thick-headed Rim-Rat!" Rebecca snapped.

“If it weren’t for you, I wouldn’t be in this mess in the first place!”

With a bitter laugh, Rebecca leaned against the frame of the cell, careful to not touch the plasma beam bars. “That’s rich, knowing your history. I’ve never met a person who gets into more trouble than you.”

Jamie put on her best sneer and asked, "What's Quint got over you this time, then? Eh?"

Rebecca shook her head and looked away with an incredulous noise, hands on her hips. "It's not like that."

"Like hell it's not," Jamie growled. "All that time you spent outwitting the Empire, and now this? He is Imperial through and through."

"I know exactly what Peter is."

"Yeah. A piece of shit, who'd sell his mother if it means saving his own sorry hide." 

“You have no idea what you’re talking about,” Rebecca said and her voice was low. She darted her eyes down the hall, as if watching for any potential eavesdroppers. “And you are in far deeper shit than you could possibly understand. That woman you’re with -”

Sitting up straighter, Jamie swung her legs over the side of the bench and onto the ground, suddenly alert. “Where is she?” 

Rebecca fixed her with a serious expression. Rather than answer, she said, “She’s dangerous.” 

“She’s scared,” Jamie corrected. 

“Which is quite possibly the worst thing for her to be.”

Rising to her feet, Jamie glowered through the plasma bars. Her voice was pure venom. “If you had just helped me get her to Tython, then I could’ve gotten her proper training.”

“The Order won’t take her.”

Jamie had to stop herself from striking out at the bars, even knowing they would give her burns all across her skin. “You know fuck all about The Order!” she snarled, pointing at Rebecca’s infuriatingly calm face through the bars. 

In the distance a door opened with a hiss of pressurized air. Both Jamie and Rebecca tensed and looked over in that direction. Or, well, Jamie tried to look but the view from the cell was pretty limited, all things considered. She'd had better views from the brigs of far less fancy ships than this.

Footsteps approached. Turning back, Rebecca lowered her voice and said in a rush, "Jamie, listen to me for once in your life. You are my friend, and I am going to get you out of this, but you have to do what I say."

Jamie shook her head. "No. Not without her."

Swearing fluently under her breath, Rebecca slammed the section of wall back into place to hide her attempted tampering. She’d only just managed to get everything in place and turn around, when no less than four Czerka guards in green and gold livery marched into sight. All of them were holding blaster rifles and were armoured to boot. They weren’t walking military-grade arsenals like the Republic Troopers from the transport, but they still weren’t people Jamie wanted to fuck with unless she had some serious firepower at her back. Hastily Jamie hid her mining laser in one of her bulky pockets, praying they wouldn’t pat her down. 

“You shouldn’t be down here,” one of them said to Rebecca. 

Rebecca pointed to a corner of the ceiling. “I noticed the cameras were down and came to investigate in case the prisoner managed to escape.” 

He narrowed his eyes at her, then stomped past her to key in a code into the control panel leading to Jamie’s cell. “Next time, alert one of us instead.” 

The plasma bars fizzed out of existence. The leader of this particular pillock squad made a sharp motion to the others, and two of them marched forward, grabbed Jamie by the shoulders, and hauled her upright. 

“Easy does it, lads,” Jamie grumbled. “Could’ve just asked.”

One of them clipped her on the back of the head with his gauntleted fist. “Quiet.” 

After they yanked her hands behind her back and clipped a set of handcuffs around her wrists, they marched her out of the cell. Jamie gave Rebecca the dirtiest glare she possibly could, and Rebecca just rolled her eyes in response, trailing after the group. Two sets of hands remained firm around Jamie’s upper arms as they walked, guiding her further into the depths of the ship. 

When they all crowded into an elevator together, doors sliding shut behind them, a cheerful cantina tune began to play. 

“So,” Jamie ventured. “Don’t suppose anyone’s got a light?” 

No answer. From the corner of her vision, Jamie could just make out Rebecca biting back an ill-timed smile in the back of the elevator. Or maybe she was trying to stop herself from screaming in frustration. Difficult to tell from this angle. 

“Just trying to be neighbourly,” Jamie grumbled.

“Shut up,” said one of the guards whose fingers dug into her arm. 

A light dinged, the music stopped, and the elevator doors opened with a hiss. Jamie couldn’t see beyond the massive frame of the two guards standing in front of her, but soon the four of them were flanking her as they all moved forward, leading her onto the bridge of what appeared to be Peter Quint’s flagship. 

Or at least, that was what Jamie assumed. And given that Peter Quint was standing at the head of the bridge, she reckoned she wasn’t too far off the mark. 

His hands were clasped behind his back and he faced away, looking out through the transparisteel windows at the sleek fore of the ship pointing into space, surrounded by a veritable fleet of other vessels that looked like they were on direct loan from the Empire. The long hems of Peter’s dark coat brushed his ankles, but he did not turn around or indeed take any notice of the new arrivals. In fact, he seemed engaged in deep conversation with someone whom Jamie could not see. The light glinted off one of his hands, the metal dark of his cybernetic limb dark. If Jamie hadn’t been looking for it, she might have mistaken it for a glove of some sort. 

The bridge split into three segments, the centre being command ending in a . Two of the guards veered off to the left, while another marched straight forward to address Peter. The last kept a firm hold of Jamie’s arm and hauled her off to the right, circling around while Rebecca trailed behind them, silent. As they went, Jamie got a better view of exactly who Peter was talking to, and she started.

“Dani -” 

The guard yanked at Jamie’s arm to keep her on course, and the three of them stopped at the head of the right wing, separated from command by a pit sunk into the floor, where engineers and pilots and God only knows who else toiled away pressing buttons or something. Jamie had no idea what was required to run a ship this size. Armed men, apparently, for that constituted the majority of people on the bridge. Guards at the doors. Guards at the helm. Guards along the walls.

Dani’s wrists weren’t bound with handcuffs, but she was kneeling on the ground as if she’d fallen there, and her cheek bore a bruise that was already starting to go purple. Her shoulders were hunched around her ears, and she was leaning away from Peter. When Jamie had spoken, Dani’s eyes flicked in her direction then widened. She opened her mouth as if to answer, but snapped it shut once more, wringing her hands together in her lap. She was not wearing the lightsabre anywhere on her person. 

Peter had tilted his head to listen to whatever report the guard was delivering to him. He nodded and the guard went away with a sharp salute. And then he turned to look at Jamie. 

“Jamie,” he said, “It’s been a minute.”

“Yeah, not nearly enough,” Jamie muttered. 

The guard cuffed her again. Not enough to bruise, but enough to sting. On the other side of her, Jamie saw Rebecca’s hand tighten into a fist. 

If Peter seemed at all troubled by this exchange, he did not show it. “You’ve led us on a bit of a merry chase, you know. Could’ve saved me the trouble and just let me have her back on Telos IV.” 

Nodding towards Dani, Jamie said, "Since when do you care about dead Jedi? Or bounties for that matter? You’re rolling in credits."

Peter let out a bark of laughter. "About - what?" He looked down at Dani, saw the stricken expression on her face, and then he smiled that sickly sweet smile of his. "Oh, I see."

Dani did not move. She did not speak.

When Peter continued speaking, it was not to Jamie. “No, it’s not credits I’m after. Or Jedi. But you know that. Don’t you, darling?” He crouched down before Dani, who shrank back from him. His voice was soft when he said, "You know what I want. Just give it back, love, and you can be on your way. I'll even give you your own personal escort back to Alderaan with enough credits to drown yourself in. How does that sound?"

Dani blinked up at him in surprise. Then her eyes darted in Jamie's direction.

Peter followed her gaze, and Jamie wanted to burn the smirk off his smug fucking face. "Ah, no," he said, turning back to Dani. "I'm afraid that one stays with me."

Dani licked at her lips and straightened her shoulders. "You let her go, or I won’t give it to you."

From this angle Jamie couldn't see the expression on Peter's face. His broad shoulders held a barely restrained tension, as though on the cusp of explosive movement. And when he spoke, even the gentle softness of his voice was a lie, "Very well. You have my word."

Don't, Jamie wanted to shout in warning. Don't do it.

Slowly, Dani reached into her cloak and unpicked a section of the lining, revealing a makeshift hidden pocket. She rummaged around then pulled something out and set it on the floor. Jamie strained to get a better look. Her captor kneed her roughly in the back for her trouble, and she would've gone face first into the ground if not for the hand in her hair yanking her back so that she remained upright.

It didn't stop her from catching a glimpse of what was being exchanged, however. Shards of metal, black gold. All in pieces, like a disassembled puzzle.

Peter was silent. He stared down at the pieces Dani had placed at his feet. Then in a smooth motion he stood, pushing himself upright to loom over her. 

"Do you think this is funny?" he asked in that too quiet, too dangerous tone.

Eyes wide, Dani shook her head. "No, I -"

Peter kicked the pieces away with a vicious swipe of his foot, and Dani flinched back with a startled cry. He darted forward and seized a handful of her cloak.

"Where is it?" he snarled.

"That's - That's all I have! The box fell apart after I touched it, I swear!"

Peter's hand tightened around the fabric, pulling up so that Dani was held slightly off the ground by the scruff of her neck, her feet scrambling for purchase on the metal flooring. "Box?" he repeated. "I'm not asking about a fucking toy box! Where is the holocron?"

"The -? The what?"

With a vicious curse, he threw her back onto the ground. Dani caught herself on her hands with a hiss of pain, and she flinched back when Peter began to circle her. 

"Don't play dumb," he said. "You know what I'm after."

"I don't -"

"You think I'm fucking blind? You think a piece of shit nobody from a backwater in Alderaan can kill a Jedi? You think you just woke up one day with powers?" He stalked around her, his expression a mask of fury. "You are nothing. You are nobody. You're not Force sensitive. You're a puppet. Just a piece of meat to house something greater, and you don't even fucking know it!"

The deck fell silent but for the beep of electronics, the rustle of fabric as pilots kept the ship on course. Jamie darted a look towards Rebecca, but her face was carefully blank and guarded, her thumb hooked through the belt of her blaster pistol in a way that Jamie knew meant she was actually nervous about something. None of which boded well.

“I was so close,” Peter was saying, and he didn’t even seem to be talking to Dani anymore. His words were a ranting mutter, wrathful and desperate. The metal of his robotic arm clicked in a menacing fashion every time he clenched his hand into a rhythmic fist. “This was it. This was my last run. The last deed I’d ever have to do for those evil cocksuckers on Dromund Kaas. Plant a holocron and be done with it. Be free of the Empire forever. Until you -”

His voice trailed off and his steps slowed to a halt. In the muddy light of the bridge, he was a faceless silhouette. He clenched his metal fist so tightly that it creaked and sparked. Dani shivered on the ground at his feet, her shoulders hunched, as though she were trying to make herself small enough to disappear. 

“You went snooping. You took something that didn’t belong to you. And I need it back. No matter the price.” In a swift movement, Peter crouched down on his haunches again. Dani flinched back, but Peter merely watched her for a long and uncomfortable moment before he continued, “So, what’s it going to be?”

From where she stood, Jamie could just make out the defiant set of Dani’s jaw. 

Sighing, Peter reached out and tucked a stray curl of hair behind Dani’s ear, while Dani sat, frozen in place. “Contrary to popular belief, I don’t like hurting people,” he said. “Always the worst way of going about it. And, you know, it just doesn’t work as well as you’d think. So, tell me. What’s your price? Hmm? What do I have to do to get you to talk?” 

When again Dani did not answer, Peter withdrew his hand. “Normally I’m a patient man, but as we live and breathe, there’s a Dark Lord of the Sith coming our way. If you don’t deal with me, then you’ll be dealing with him. And I assure you: you want to be dealing with me instead.” 

Licking her lips, Dani said, “I already told you everything I know.” 

“Well, that is disappointing.”

Jamie tried to shift her feet slightly so she could get a better angle on the rest of the bridge, but the guard behind her kicked her in the back of the knee. When she went down with a grunt of pain, her knee slamming into the ground, the guard then yanked her back up by the handcuffs behind her with enough force she felt her arm sockets complain. 

“Get up,” the guard growled, and Jamie shot him a look that should have dropped him on the spot. 

The brief commotion drew Peter and Dani’s attention back in this direction. Peter pushed himself upright and turned, while Dani’s panicked gaze moved from him to Jamie and back again. 

“Or maybe I’m going about this the wrong way,” Peter murmured. He walked slowly across the bridge towards Jamie.  

“Even if I did know something, you and I both know I’d rather cut out my own tongue than tell you,” Jamie spat. The guard tightened his hold on her handcuffs, but she pinned him in place with a fierce glare and said, “Touch me again, and I’ll end you, mate.” 

Peter held up his hand before the guard could react. When Jamie faced him once more, Peter was close enough that she could see the thin scar on his cheek. Unfortunately, she hadn’t been the one to give it to him. She didn’t know where in his sordid past he’d gotten it. 

The corner of his mouth twitched in a smile that never touched his eyes. “Oh, Jamie. I never thought you actually knew something. You’re much too simple to get sensible answers before leaping to a lost cause.” 

In spite of herself, Jamie’s gaze darted to Dani who was watching their interaction with naked dread. 

Peter followed her gaze and grinned. “Aye,” he said. “That’s the one.” 

And without further ado, he drew his blaster pistol, pointed it at Jamie, and shot her. The smell of burnt flesh was an afterthought to the blinding pain that sent her vision white. Jamie staggered, keeling slowly over the charred wound low in her abdomen just above her hip. Something cold was pressed against her face, and it was with a blurred realisation that Jamie found herself lying on the floor. She blinked through the muzzy borders of her vision, trying to move and only managing to gurgle weakly. 

Right. Bad idea, that. 

At least blaster fire didn’t allow for my bleeding. Mass internal burn trauma, yes, but she wasn’t about to bleed out on the floor. Every breath was a sharp lance through Jamie’s stomach. She pushed herself into a crouch on all fours, registering the commotion around her as if experiencing it through water. 

“ - Don’t touch her! Don’t you dare -!” 

“Peter, killing her gets you nothing. You should -”

“Don’t fucking tell me what to do, Becs! I won’t be taking orders ever again! Not from you, and especially not from the Empire!”

“Then get what you need, but Jamie doesn’t have it. And neither, it seems, does she.” 

Three sets of boots surrounded her. The guard beside her, and Rebecca standing between her and Peter. As Jamie tilted her head up, Peter started to stalk away. His footsteps were loud against the metal grating of the floor, and he dropped heavily into the captain’s chair at the head of the bridge. He had holstered his pistol and now he reached down to pick up something that had been propped up against the base of the chair. 

He pressed a button, and the lightsabre leapt to life. The blue light scattered across his face. “The holocron isn’t on Alderaan,” Peter said. “We did a very thorough check. Which means you -” he pointed the lightsabre at Dani, who was now standing at the centre of the bridge facing him, “- must have left it somewhere between there and Telos IV.” 

Dani’s expression was dark, her hands were trembling fists at her side. 

With a sigh, Peter sheathed the lightsabre and set it on the arm of his chair. He leaned back in his seat, crossing his legs so that his ankle was propped on his opposite knee. Addressing the guard beside Jamie, he said, “Rebecca’s right Jamie doesn’t know anything of use. Take her to the lower decks and throw her out the airlock.” 

The guard did not even say an affirmative. He simply hauled Jamie to her feet, and began dragging her back towards the exit despite Rebecca’s protests. 

“Leave her alone.” 

There was something wrong with Dani’s voice. An odd burr, a hard quality that did not suit her. She still had her gaze fixed upon Peter, but something in the way she spoke made every person in the room tense. The guard shoving Jamie along froze, looking back towards Peter for further instruction. 

There was an internal pressure building in Jamie’s chest, something like desperation, like the acrid aftertaste of gunmetal and blasterfire. All around them, the wall panels groaned. A few crumpled beneath the strain. Rupture of pipe and control panels, and with a screech of metal on metal all the lights on the bridge went out. Steam from the burst pipes billowed along the floor. Every guard in the room — even Jamie’s — raised their weapon towards Dani, glancing nervously around. Moments later, the emergency lighting flickered to life, illuminating the deck with a faint glow. 

Quint’s face was cast from below. Unlike the others, he had not moved, remaining slouched on his captain’s chair like a low-slung throne. He smiled at Dani. “Was that supposed to impress anyone?” 

Dani reached out her hand and the sabre that had been resting on the arm of Peter’s chair was in Dani’s grasp before Jamie could even blink, as though it had leapt into place there. With a press of her thumb, the blade extended, slicing a blue line through the gloom. The air was cold, so cold that Jamie could see her own breath misting in a cloud, and the icy fear that had twisted in her chest was a thing now slicked with darkness. A treachery of black ice beneath every step. 

She watched, handcuffed and helpless, as Dani gripped the sabre so tightly that her hands shook. One of Dani’s eyes gleamed gold and bright, unblinking, fixed upon Peter, and from the hilt a crimson light peeled down the length of the blade, a slow and burning bleed of kyber, until the sabre was completely engulfed in a light as red as a dying star. 

“Open fire,” Peter said, voice trembling, face pale, staring at her with wide eyes. He jabbed his finger in Dani’s direction and repeated in a shout to the room at large, “Open fucking fire!”

Over a dozen guardsmen sighted down their blaster rifles and began shooting. The lightsabre was a living thing in Dani’s hands. It moved in ways Jamie had only ever seen in training manuals, in the hands of Knights and Masters. No motion wasted. Every angle of the blade made with surety of purpose. 

Four guards were dead by their own reflected blaster fire before they could even manage to pull the trigger a second time. Dani reached out, and four others had their rifles ripped from their hands, the weapons warping into useless hunks of metal and cast aside. One of the guards stationed at the exit raced forward, pulling out a long knife that had been strapped to his thigh. Dani did not even pause in deflecting incoming blaster fire; she swept the lightsabre behind her, passing the hilt between her hands and bringing it back around. Half of the guard’s severed body went careening into the control pit, where the pilots and engineers cowered with hands over their heads. The other half skidded to a halt on the floor, dead weight. 

Jamie’s mouth hung open. Blaster fire continued to fly through the air in streaks of red. The guard who had been assigned to her was torn between trying to shoot Dani and trying to keep a hand on his charge. Then Rebecca stepped forward, pressed the muzzle of her pistol to the side of his head, and pulled the trigger. He crumpled into a heap on the ground, and Jamie swore loudly. 

Crouching down, Rebecca grabbed something off the guard’s body and used it to unlock Jamie’s handcuffs. “Don’t just stand there!” Rebecca yelled over the din, and she circled an arm around Jamie’s waist to help her along. “Let’s go!”

The two of them lurched towards the exit. A deflected shot struck the ground beside them, and they ducked down. Smoke and steam filled the air. The smell of blaster fire and burnt flesh was thick enough to make Jamie gag. Cursing under her breath all the while, Rebecca pulled Jamie to the exit, where a guardsman was sprawled, dead on the floor with a hole the size of a fist burnt through his chest. Rebecca had to let go of Jamie for a second to haul the guard closer so she could use his hand to unlock the biosecurity lock on the exit. The panel flashed green, and Rebecca dropped the guard in favour of Jamie again. 

The elevator was eleven floors down and slowly started to ascend. 

“Come on,” Rebecca was muttering under her breath to herself. “Come on, come on, come on -”

Behind them, the blaster fire dwindled to a halt. There was the sound of something heavy and wet falling to the ground. With a thrill of sickening fear gripping her stomach, Jamie turned and felt Rebecca do the same.

The walls were scarred and pitted. A shower of sparks fell from the ceiling where a wall panel had been shot loose. Through the haze of smoke, Jamie could make out the shape of bodies scattered across the floor, and at the very centre of it all Dani stood. 

Her back was to them. She faced the captain’s chair, the lightsabre burning red through the acrid smoke. For a moment it seemed Peter was standing to his feet, but then Jamie realised he was being lifted up. He grasped at his throat with both hands, heels lashing out at the air, making wordless strangled noises, gasping. Then his head snapped to one side with a sickening crack, and he went still. Dani looked up at him and with an almost lazy gesture, tossed him aside. His body slammed into a far wall and fell to the ground in a heap.

Jamie’s pulse skyrocketed when Dani turned around and looked at them. And when Dani started to stalk in their direction, adrenaline coursed through Jamie; every nerve in her body was screaming for her to flee, to hide in some small dark place until this danger had passed over the land like the shadow of night. 

Dani’s cold gaze fell upon Rebecca, and she raised the lightsabre once more. 

“Woah!” Maybe it was the adrenaline or maybe it was the pain doing funny things to her head, but Jamie leapt in front of Rebecca, hands trembling and lifted as though in surrender. “No, no! I mean, yeah, I’m also mad at her, but I don’t want her to die!” 

“Thanks,” muttered Rebecca behind her. 

“Shut up,” Jamie muttered back. 

Dani had gone still, but the weapon was still a gleaming line of bloody crimson held overhead.

“She can get us a cruiser with a hyperdrive,” Jamie said. “We can get out of here. Just - put down the lightsabre? Please?” 

The elevator made a bright ding behind them and the doors slid open. Dani leveled the lightsabre and for a brief terrifying moment Jamie thought she was going to cut it straight through her from shoulder to hip. The blade stopped, pointing at Rebecca just over Jamie’s shoulder, and she made a sharp little gesture with the tip that Jamie could hear burning up the air right next to her ear. 

"Move," Dani ordered softly, and her voice sounded odd. As though there was more than one person speaking in unison.

Rebecca moved, backing slowly into the elevator. Lowering her hands, Jamie followed. Dani watched them with the fixedness of a predator, the air around her cold enough that Jamie shivered when Dani stepped into the small enclosed space with them. The lightsabre still seared in Dani’s fist, pointed towards the ground. Rebecca hit a button for hangar bay three, and the doors of the elevator shut with a hiss. 

The elevator started its descent. If this had been any other time, Jamie might have been tempted to reach out, gently grasp Dani’s wrist and urge her to put the lightsabre away. But this was not any other time, and there was nothing of the woman Jamie had grown to know over the last week in Dani’s face now. She stared blankly at the shut elevator doors, never blinking.

They arrived at hangar bay three and Rebecca immediately rushed over to the console that controlled access to the ship docked just beyond the hangar doors. She hooked something into the base of the console, making the screen flicker before giving her full admin privileges. As she started keying in the right commands, Jamie walked up beside her. 

Dani drifted behind her, blade in hand, completely silent. It felt like being followed by a mute ghost. 

Whatever Rebecca did worked. The hangar doors unlatched, turned, then slowly opened to reveal the sleek polished interior of a luxury cruiser yacht. Jamie stepped into the yacht’s entryway and looked around at the gleaming walls. Finally, Dani hit the button to sheathe the lightsabre and brushed past Jamie without a glance in her direction, vanishing around a corner of the cruiser. The brief contact made Jamie shiver. 

“Right. Okay,” said Jamie, hand pressing on the wound at her abdomen, still jittery from that feeling of being prey in the sights of something with very big teeth. She turned to Rebecca. “Fuck you, I guess?” 

From behind the console, Rebecca smiled weakly at her. “I suppose I deserve that. Does this mean I owe you a favour?”

“The biggest favour,” Jamie said gravely. “Like - seriously huge.”

“Until next time, then. Oh, and Jamie?” Rebecca said, and Jamie paused to glance back at her. “Don’t die.” 

Swallowing thickly, Jamie nodded, then Rebecca hit the button to shut the doors.  

Easier said than done.

[kpopisthereasonihavenolife]

Kitsune: iv. summer

j.hoseok / reader 

genre: Demon Hunter AU, Action, Romance, Enemies to Lovers, Japanese Federal Era 

warning(s)!!: nudity, thugs/bandit kidnapping, killing/death, hostage situations, threats, violence, y/n fights in the nude (it makes sense trust me), minimual cursing but meh, taehyung is a lil insecure/nervous

w.count: 16.6k

Series | One-shot | Two-Shot | Drabble | [Rated: T] 

synopsis: Demons: man-eating, murderous monsters who would kill anyone for the blood of humans: be it man, woman or child.  They have no need for comrades. Known cannibalize and kill other demons if they so choose. Demon Hunters are tasked with eliminating any and all demons without question, but what would come to pass if they were told that a demon saved a human life? Views, values and relations become altered and absolutely nothing seemed human anymore.  Never sharpen a blade too much, lest you become the wounded.

Series Index | i.demon | ii. winter | iii. spring |

a/n: could you believe that i wrote about 40% of this part while at work in small intervals.  It’s pretty amazing how focused I can be on my fics when I’m literally just sitting at the desk LOL.  Anyways, I know it’s been long awaited (by few, but still), but it’s a pretty big chapter so it balances out LMAO 

t.list: : @kathrynwynterbourne @tiredjedi @kaekae-93 @multycoloredtaco @sunshinechim-98 @baojinnie @perpetually-single @lexi-tries-art @fallingjungwoo 

It had only been three days since Taehyung had officially taken over where Fuuta had left off and already things were moving smoothly.  He had sent word out after the leader meeting that the previous overseer had died and he had stepped in to handle any and all further issues as well as oversee the actions of the demon hunter organization.

Over the course of the days, Hoseok had been his shadow.  Following him when he wasn’t given orders, or fulfilling the orders given to him by the younger man before returning back to his beck and call.  Hoseok watched Taehyung carefully. Taehyung was as hard boiled as he was led to believe and the entire situation had to have been crawling under his skin- he just couldn’t voice that.  

You had still remained in your fox form, tailing behind Taehyung- viewing him as your new master- and abiding the exact way Hoseok did.  You would go if you were told to go and would do whatever task was asked of you.  You even obeyed tasks that held the criteria of traveling with Hoseok to somewhere in the city. You weren’t overly fond of the idea that you had to occasionally run errands with the one demon hunter who you had fought with on multiple occasions, but you didn’t want to be yet another weight on Taehyung’s shoulders.

He was so young and yet already commanding such a large organization.  Filling the shoes that Fuuta once did was difficult and there would be no shortcuts as he grew into them. He would just need to follow his gut and learn from experience.

It was the beginning of the fourth day where Taehyung had sat himself in his room as he took to his desk on the floor that sat at mid-torso as he knelt in front of it.  His legs were tucked under his rear as he was leaned over onto his wooden desk space.  His elbow pushing into the wood as his curled knuckles pushed into his forehead.  His nighttime kimono was covered in creases and wrinkles, hanging loosely off his shoulders and open at the chest. His long hair hadn’t even been brushed out yet.  

He rubbed at his temples before he sighed and lifted his head back up, dropping his arm to rest over the desktop.  Looking behind him, there your fox body slept curled into an oval.  You had a habit of sleeping beside his head ever since you regressed to your fox form. He leaned back, bracing one of his arms behind him as he twisted at the waist to look back at you with a small grin.  

Perhaps it was because you were sleeping, but the small licks of fire that always swirled and flickered from your tails and paws were diminished in the orange light of dawn through his window.  

“Y/n,” he softly called.  On command the fire that had been small struck to life in small waves of blue as your eyes opened.  Bringing your canine body up to arch into a stretch, you were soon prancing on your fire-wisped paws to Taehyung’s side.

You sat beside him, looking up. The top of your head all the way down your spine to your settled two tails were a straight arrow. He used the hand that had braced his back to come up and pet at your head, thumbing behind your ears and smoothing out your bed-fur.  

“I have something for you,” he told you, his voice still not as awake as his body.  He reached to his desk, pulling a small wooden box from the far corner of it and brought it into sight.  “This box contains something meant for your safety on your future journey with Hoseok. However, I’ll need Hoseok here with you both before you can be granted it.  It will also act as the official marker of the start of your mission.”

Your wide, fox eyes looked at the wood finished box.  Part of you didn’t want anything to do with whatever might be inside if it meant that the object would push you out of this compound with Hoseok. However, you knew that this mission was important- and not just to you.  You just bowed your head at him.

Taehyung then directed a small, sadden smile at you.  He moved his hand from your head and down your neck to your back. Repeatedly petting you in long strokes.

“Will you ever return to your other form?” You lowered your head.  “I wish that you will soon, and that the next time I see you from your journey, we’ll be able to properly talk again.” You looked back up to him standing up to all four as you stepped to place your front two paws on his folded legs.  The samurai scratched under your chin. “Go fetch Hoseok for me,” he asked with a smile.  

-x-x-x-

The demon hunter lay on his back in his room, staring up at the ceiling utterly thoughtless.  He traced the outline of the ceiling back and forth and around with his eyes as one of his arms rested under his head, the other on his stomach. His kimono was open to reveal one of his legs as the chest was pulled open.  His swords were across the room against the wall as his haori was hanging up on the wall.  

The window to his room was open as the small railing outside of it casted a lined shadow across the tatami floors. It was a breezeless morning as the sun dyed the sky before it breached the horizon.  

Hoseok’s eyes shifted from the ceiling to the open window as a light, dull thumping of paws landed on his window railing.  He looked down at the shadow on the floor, watching twin-tails waves in opposite directions with the shadow of a fox sitting in his window.  He looked back up, finally looking at your sun-lined silhouette.

He sucked in a small breathing, holding it for a beat before he pushed himself up to sit slouched in his futon. He said nothing and you didn’t move.  You just stared at each other, his unmoving hard gaze locked onto your fox eyes.  He sighed, moving to face forward and run a hand through his hair.

“I'm on my way,” he muttered as he started to force himself out of his futon and up off the floor.  His kimono slid further down his shoulders, exposing his bicep as he turned to grab his folded up keikogi and hung up haori.

Behind him, he heard your paws flick from his window to the floor as you jumped fully into his room.  He paid you no mind as he fiddled with the thin sash around his waist, losing it before opening the kimono and sliding it off his arms.  

He changed in silence, as he expected no less, as you sat in his room. Staring at the door to his room in an amount of patience Hoseok might find impressive if he wasn’t running over and over again in his head that you were a demon.

Hoseok fastened his swords to his hip as he pulled his haori over his shoulders and repositioned it comfortably.  Leaving his futon in a heap on the floor of his room, he walked to the door above you. Sliding it open, you sprung up and dashed out ahead of him as he walked into the hall and slid his door shut behind him.

He followed after your trotting form as he made his way to Taehyung’s room. He stood outside his superior’s door as he contemplated just walking in as he used to all the time before when he wasn’t in the high seat he now sat in.  Hoseok knew he had to show Taehyung the respect he deserved now, but he also didn’t want to treat his best friend any different than in the past.  It was a tough tear between options.

He must have been standing in contemplation for too long because Taehyung had called for him from inside the room.

“Hoseok, you can come inside.” The hunter hesitated just for a moment before he was sliding the shoji open and stepping inside along with you.  You ran past Hoseok’s legs and into the room to sit beside Taehyung as the hunter slid the door shut behind him.  “Take a seat, my friend,” Taehyung offered as he extended his hand to the space near him as Hoseok just wordlessly nodded and did as he was told.

Taehyung waited a moment as he pet your head, thanking you for bringing Hoseok. He looked back up to his friend.

“You don’t need to force yourself to treat me like you treated Fuuta,” Taehyung told him.  Hoseok’s stiff shoulders jumped before they slacked and he let out a small breath.  Taehyung chuckled, watching his friend physically deflate.  “It’s true that I’m the overall ring leader of the organization, and perhaps you’ll need to address me as such in formal situations, but for the most part I’d prefer if you kept referring to me as you have been.”

“Are you sure that’s actually alright?”

“Technically speaking, no,” he chided with a small grin as he continued to pet and fawn over your fur.  “But, since I’m the one in charge, I think I’m allowed to change a few rules. Not to mention one for friends.”

“I think a part of you is still as immature as you used to be,” Hoseok flatly spoke as Taehyung laughed.  

“That’s not so wrong, is it?”

“What did you need me for so early in the morning, Taehyung?” Hoseok cut to the chase.  Taehyung scoffed, accusing him of already being awake in the first place to which Hoseok just brushed off- ignoring his jest completely.  

Taehyung removed his hand from you as he reached for the same wooden box from earlier.  He lifted it and set it on his kimono covered leg as he lifted the rectangular top off and placed it on his desk.  Inside, he had pulled out a silver blade pendant with a clear crystal in the middle of it.  The samurai offered his hand out towards Hoseok as he looked at it with a quirked brow.

“Your hand, if you would,” Taehyung requested as Hoseok hesitantly stuck his arm out so his fingertips touched the other’s palm. Taehyung brought the bladed pendant and slid it across the pad of his middle finger. Hoseok winced at the small cut as he felt the burn then warmth of his blood beading out of his skin.  

Taking it from his finger and releasing his hand, the blood of Hoseok’s clung to the pendant before the crystal in the center began to taint red.  Taehyung nodded to himself when it was fully crimson. It was as if the crystal had soaked up the blood from Hoseok’s hand like a cloth.

“What did you just do?” Hoseok asked, placing his fingertip in his mouth to suck off the remaining blood there before he dropped it to his lap- but not without shaking it out a few times first.  Taehyung remained silent as he then looped the necklace around your fox neck and let it rest on your furry chest.  “Taehyung?” Hoseok called again, annoyed by not getting an answer.  

Taehyung just shushed him lightly as he picked you up under your legs and moved to sit you away from him in front of both him and the demon hunter.  

“Just watch,” Taehyung said.

Hoseok’s eyes started to widen, just a bit, as his jaw almost dropped at your appearance.  It began to change, shifting right in front of his eyes.  Your second tell before to fade into thin air, as if it was never there.  The fire around your paws diminished completely, disappearing as the markings around your remaining tail, paws and cheeks all faded away, leaving your white fur completely clean of them all.  Your golden eyes dulling into a shade of boring brown.  

You looked just like a regular, white coated fox now.  You hopped up once the entire transformation completed as you walked around in circles.  You felt wrong. You looked at your lack of a tail, even though when you moved it you could still feel two there.  You would faintly smell the remains of the fire that disappeared around your paws and tail.  You folded your ears before you straightened them back up.  

You looked at Taehyung and he almost chuckled at the narrow slit of brown you sent him in the form of a glare.  Hoseok and removed his sword scabbard from his side as he nudged the hilt of it into your side to actually solidify it was still you.  You hissed at him for this, swiping at his weapon handle.

“What the hell did that pendant do?” Hoseok asked as he replaced his sword at his side after yanking it away from you.  

“It wasn’t the pendant per se,” Taehyung explained. “It was your blood inside the crystal of the pendant that triggered the spell. This will camouflage Y/n’s appearance as a regular fox who just so happened to be following its travel companion. Not a demon fox who is on a mission with a hunter.  When she’s in her human form, it will also change her appearance and make her seem like a regular woman.”

Hoseok almost felt sick that you were using his blood to fool others into thinking you were the same species as him; a human being.  From the way your body stood rigid, he assumed you weren’t too thrilled about it either.  Taehyung just shook his head at the both of you.

“Get over your frustration you two,” he scolded lightly. “It’s necessary to insure safety, like it or not.” You both refused to voice your opinion on the matter- not that you would speak anyways.  Hoseok just sat and stewed in his annoyance as you just plopped your bottom back down with a canine huff.  

Taehyung ran you both through details of the mission you would soon be embarking on the rest of the morning.  Explaining where to head first, and how to look for anything that may be a clue as to where Zath may be hiding.

Instructing to never disregard any demon rumors, never doubt someone’s story- no matter how crazy it may sound, and to never turn your back on someone who claims to need their aid.  Even if someone who is pleading for help needs to be helped due to a demon occurrence or not- do not turn them down unless the task is life threatening.  

Taehyung was a man of people, never saying no to someone who shed a tear and begged for help.  Hoseok didn’t understand his soft heart, and the orders to act according to Taehyung’s heart made his stomach unsettled; it’d be a hefty order to obey.  

“If possible, I’d like for you both to head out tomorrow,” Taehyung began to finish.

“Tomorrow?” Hoseok confirmed. “Isn’t that soon?”

“If anything, I’ve waited far too long for the mission to begin.  Everyday I waited Zath was roaming free somewhere. I suppose, I used the both of you to cushion myself until I felt like I could handle this on my own,” the leader admitted. Hoseok’s eyes softened.  

He did find it odd that when he pledged to take on this mission he wasn’t sent out the door immediately with the other leaders.  Instead, Taehyung had him and you stick around.  

It was because he was scared to be alone, not wanting to truly be the independent leader he was supposed to be now.  He wanted just a few more days to be Taehyung, but now he knew he could no longer be selfish like that. He had to let you both go, and Hoseok felt his heart ache for his friend.  

You padded to Taehyung’s front, laying down to place your chin on his leg as he pet you and chuckled- a sound that was sad and bitter to the taste.  

“Will you be alright on your own, Taehyung?” Hoseok lightly asked, as if he was walking on thorns.  

“I promise I will be. I’ve had my time to adjust,” he spoke so solemnly, Hoseok hesitated.  He was tempted to argue to push back departure just a few more days. However, the idea of the argument died on his tongue before he even started it- the look in his new lord’s eyes telling him to drop it.  

“Then,” Hoseok started in a sigh, “tomorrow we will depart.”

When Taehyung dismissed Hoseok, he looked down to see you sitting at his side.  Your head the height of his knee as your appearance was still like a typical fox with that necklace around your neck.  You sat patiently, and only got up to move when the hunter started out of the room completely and down the hall.

He wanted to ask why you were following him around instead of sticking to Taehyung like you had been, but he didn’t waste his breath.  He knew you wouldn’t answer him anyways. He had planned to wander around until Taehyung called for him today, but since his mission was officially about to begin, he decided to head back to his room and get packed for departure.

He silently watched you follow after him and even trot behind him into his room as he opened the door, you sliding in with him as he shut it again.  Grabbing the deflated and empty cloth bag Taehyung had told him to use, he pulled the twine rope top open.

The bag itself wasn’t impressive by any means.  Sewn together with all sorts of mixed patterns of old scraps of cloth. The top was folded and a rope was pushed around the top to pull it close.  It was a pathetic excuse of a knapsack, but it would work until Hoseok was forced to purchase a new one- something he hoped he wouldn’t have to do truth be told.  

You sat in the corner of Hoseok’s room, the shadow of the morning sun that had risen to almost midsky casting into his room as you lingered in those shadows.  You remained as silent as ever and motionless aside from your one visible tail swaying lightly as you watched him shove item after item into his bag.

As he packed away things he had been given by Taehyung to prepare for this journey, he halted as he slumped in his position and looked over towards you with narrowed eyes.

“Do you plan on gawking all day?” He bit, knowing full well you weren’t going to reply. He just scoffed at himself, as well as your silence, as he continued his task of packing.

Later that night, Hoseok was given one last solitary audience with Taehyung as the young head of the organization came to his room.  Hoseok let him in as they sat on the tatami, Hoseok’s futon not yet unfolded, but taken out of its place in the closet.  

“Here,” Taehyung started, reaching across the short distance between the two men to hand him something.  Hoseok took the folded paper Taehyung gave him and inside was a limited number of talismen covered in symbols and a language he couldn’t read.  Hoseok quirked an eyebrow, eyeing the spiritual pieces of submission in his hand, careful not to rip the delicate paper. “You may use those in dire circumstances in regards to Y/n,” Taehyung instructed.  

“How do you mean? Isn’t that fox supposed to be harmless,” he bit. Hoseok’s tone didn’t go undetected to his friend.

“Although that is true, it wouldn’t be wise to trust that the talisman embedded in her back will stop her demonic nature in full if things get too dire. If she begins to disregard her duty to protect humans or reverts back to her true demon self even the slightest, you must pin a talisman onto her body. That should be enough to calm her and call her back to her senses.”

Hoseok folded the taliemen back up in the protective paper he received them in before he set it aside to his left and sighed.  Slouching back, losing all form of formality as he looked up to the ceiling,. The single flickering candle in his room formed shadows along the walls and ceiling tiles as they danced over his head.

“This seems to be growing into more and more of a hassle. Just how many more precautions are you going to have me take when traveling with a demon?”

“Hoseok, there is one more thing,” Taehyung cut in before the topic could run off without him.  “If those talisman ever become defective, then I need you to be responsible for stopping her. No matter the price or cost.”

Hoseok halted. “What-”

Taehyung quickly interrupted his friend without explaining himself further on what he could have possibly meant. He spoke just a short while longer with Hoseok before retreating back to his room for the night.  

Hoseok was awake a while longer, fulfilling one more task he wished to do before his departure for himself.  The second, unused sword that always hung with him at his hip was in need of one more piece of restraint- for future personal precaution.

-x-x-x-

Hoseok had already finished pulling his keikogi on as he slipped his arms through the sleeves of his haori before he slid open his bedroom window just in time for you to jump onto the railing outside of it. It was pretty sad he knew you were going to show up right as you normally did.

Dawn had just broken and the hunter already had his room picked up and his futon put away.  HIs bag was sat in the corner beside his two blades as he adjusted the leather belt around his waist and straightened the haori on his shoulders. You sat outside his window, still looking like an everyday, wild fox the whole time waiting on him.  

He slid his swords through his belt as he grabbed his bag by the thick rope, wrapping it around his palm twice and slung it over his shoulder. He padded in his tabi socks to his door before sliding it open.  He looked over his shoulder, seeing you still unmoved outside his window.  

He said not a word, but stepped out of his room and slid the door shut behind him as you jumped back down from his window to the ground below.  The day had to begin and farewells had to be addressed; leaving was already hard enough considering the circumstances.  Pushing it off anymore would just cause everyone more grief.

Taehyung was sitting in the outside corridor, his lounging kimono still on as it was loose around his waist, revealing his chest and shoulders.  He reached out towards the cold stone garden as he watched the winter birds jump and flap around on the ground and to trees without leaves.  His hair was free of any ties or ribbons as small strands whipped in the morning freeze.

Taehyung dropped his hand as he felt Hoseok standing behind him in silence.  He turned his head, only slightly moving his shoulders to see the dressed and ready to depart hunter.  He smiled.

“Do you intend on taking a steed with you?” Taehyung asked as he looked away from Hoseok and back out into the brightening outside.

“I don’t.  Although riding horseback would be beneficial, in the long run it could cause more hindrance than progress.”

“I see.” Taehyung moved with a deep breath to stand.  His kimono slid further down his shoulders as he adjusted them, his chest still peeking through the fabric. “I shall call for Y/n.” Taehyung looked down at the two swords attached all-to familiarly to Hoseok’s hips.  The one that never got drawn was now bound by a charm that reached from the hilt to the beginning of the scabbard and wrapped securely in a red thread.  

The new head of the organization narrowed his eyes at the length Hoseok was willing to go just to keep that sword sheathed.  He decided to keep his mouth shut about it, however; knowing Hoseok could feel Taehyung’s eyes on the second piece of unused weaponry. He simply started off without a word spoken about it.

It was silent and tense that morning as Hoseok followed Taehyung’s back through the halls. The air was thick like it could coil around the throat and choke someone. Taehyung stopped briefly into a room before he walked back out and in his hand was a small cloth rolled and pinned. It was a small cloth with items inside of it as he began walking back down the hall with Hoseok once more following him as his last minute shadow.  

He stopped in the middle of the enclosed hall in front of a circular window that was half the size of himself and with no glass to keep the outside and inside separate.  He smiled out of it as if he was looking at something and before Hoseok could question him, there you were popping up from outside.  You must have been running around outside for you to be sitting in the window like you were now.

Taehyung pet your head before he brought his hands up to wrap the cloth he held with items rolled up inside of it around your neck.  You sat patiently still as the bulge of the make-shift pouch sat behind your head and was tied neatly under your fox chin.  

“That is for you to keep. I’m not sure when you’ll decide to change back into your other form, but just in case it’s a long time, you won’t be empty handed.” Taehyung assured you as he caressed your ear.  Hoseok watched and his mind briefly wandered back to the previous night. When Taehyung’s attitude changed for the slightest moment when it came to suppressing your true demonic nature and distaste for humans.

The look in his eyes almost looked like he was saying that if worse comes to worse, then Hoseok should-

“Hoseok,” Taehyung called, snapping the hunter out of his thoughts and back to the present.  “It’s time you both are to be going.  The day won’t wait for you. Come, I’ll lead you both to the front.”  The hunter only dipped his head as he began to follow after Taehyung for one of the last times as far as he could tell.

The sensation Hoseok felt in his gut was like a knot that was being pulled so tight the rope would snap as he looked at the center of Taehyung’s back down the hall.  The silence of the narrow hall and padding footsteps of the two humans and demon fox were like rolling thunder.  Before he could even try to convince Taehyung to hold off on telling Hoseok and you to leave, he was already standing at the entrance to the estate.  

Taehyung raised his arm, pointing out towards the city and beyond towards a valley Hoseok knew of that was perhaps a day and a half trip away.  

“Through that passage is a hot-spot of bandit and thug attacks.  The quickest way to get involved and inside of a syndicate that could possibly be related to Zath is to get captured.  It’d be for the best if you act as if you’re taken by surprise.  If they don’t show up with you just passing through, set up a camp and they’re sure to get you then.”  

Before he knew it, Hoseok was leaving through that entrance and away from Taehyung who just offered them a wave.  You were following at his side, your cloth around your neck as silent as ever. As he glanced down at you throughout the city and out into the wilderness, he narrowed his eyes.

Hoseok was officially stuck with you now.

-x-x-x-

Hoseok sat in front of a fire of sticks and surrounded by a ring of stones of all shapes and sizes and textures as it crackled and sent sparks and fire flicks into the dark, damp night air.  Shadows of the dancing flames bounced off his cheeks and chin and nose as he sat with his legs crossed and his swords off his hip and to his side.  

You sat across from him, your fox chin lifted up as you looked at the sky through the two sides of the deep valley you and Hoseok were deep into.  Just as he had known, you were silent and shockingly obedient the entire time since you both had left Taehyung’s side.  He expected more of a silent fight, but you were quick to do his quick tasks he says.  

He often thought about the envelope of talismen that Taehyung had given him and when he’d have to even think about using them. By the way you were now, anyone would think you were just an obedient fox trailing after him for some reason or another.  He had to constantly remind himself that you weren't what you looked like and were in fact a demon who had tried to hurt him before- granted one time was a test.

He watched you diligently.

Perhaps he was assuming things all wrong.  He grit his teeth at the idea of being wrong about you and swallowing his pride about it.  What if you really were the reliable demon fox Taehyung insisted you were? What if you really weren’t as awful as Hoseok had painted you to be? Was he being unrightfully judging by just throwing you into the same ring as other demons he’s encountered and killed before?

The continuous train of thought bouncing between you being good or evil made him angry because he shouldn’t be wavering on the border like this.  He had always made it a point that demons are evil and nothing less, but when he saw and met you properly with Taehyung and Fuuta, his ideology was turned on its head.  It wasn't fair.

More than hating demons, he hated being wrong.

It wasn’t often he was, so when it does happen it gets under his skin and makes him itch with an unsatisfying feeling until he finds a way to get over it.  

“Hey, Fox,” he called over the top of the flames in front of him.  Your chin dipped back down to only briefly look at him before you were pawing at your ear in an effort to show you were listening to him, but not willing to look at him. He almost tutted at your resiliance to be compliant- but could he really talk? “I know you didn’t want to take this job, especially with me,” he started. “So, why did you go along with it?”

Just as he susecpted, you were silent.  You just sat and set your paw back down from your ear as you stared at the fire.  He had a feeling your answer would reflect why he decided to accept this job as well.  It was common ground for you both, your connection and respect for Taehyung.  The one thing you could agree on was the new, young leader.

He sighed, dropping his shoulders as he moved to place his hand behind him and lean back so it would support him. He lifted his chin to look at the sky you were looking at previously.  He could see the stars peeking through the grey nighttime clouds.

It was quiet with the two of you for a bit longer before he noticed you start to look around, getting more antsy and restless with your small, but notable, actions. Hoseok started getting tense by the way you wouldn’t settle down.  He reached for one of his swords, the one he always used, as he started to uncurl his legs from under himself to extend and jump up to his feet if need be.  

He glanced towards you as you got to your paws. Your small body was standing tall with your tail lifting up as the fur puffed out. Your whiskers bristled as your ears stood up and you hissed looking to and fro from your left, right and over head. Another hiss passed your snarled teeth before your erect ears flattened against the sides of your head and your hackles raised for an attack.

Seeing what looked like a pure fox of nature made you seem like only a minor threat, however Hoseok’s skin ran with a chill at the thought of you appearing this way in your normal, demon form. With two tails and blue flames dancing around your body; perhaps in the future it would be a good bargaining chip to those unworthy of doing business or conversation with.  Something to ponder on.

It was the instant he heard a small clacking of a piece of rubble that erupted the otherwise silent camp he had set up just as Taehyung had told him to when things began to finally unfold.

From hidden ledges of the rock walls jumped men of all sizes and sounds. Dressed in range from full uniforms to nothing but the bottoms of tattered keikogis and a half coats.  Some bandaged, some not, some taller, some shorter, some fuller, some stick thin.  All were armed however.  

Hoseok spun from his position on the ground as his back now faced his campfire that would eventually begin to diminish from being unattended. He held his ground, hand on the hilt of his weapon as you stood behind him on the other side of the fire.  He could hear you snarl and hiss as he narrowed his eyes.  

Taehyung was right on the money, they came to capture the both of you faster than Hoseok expected. He was almost caught off guard by their haste. 

The murmur of cackles from the surrounding group of what seemed to be ten men felt like a knife scraping on stone to Hoseok’s ears.  It wasn’t spine chilling, but absolutely irritating.  He would typically avoid thugs if at all possible, not liking the way they work and think.

The hunter’s brow twitched when the fact that he had to pretend to be weaker than some lowly valley, lurking bandit to get caught became more apparent.  

The group of criminals were quick to rush after Hoseok.  It was almost trivial how sloppily these people just ran straight into confrontation without thinking of even the slightest form of tactic at all. They acted how they looked it seemed.

Hoseok’s body almost instinctively started fighting back, however he knew he had to hold himself back in order to get this mission underway. One of the attackers had curled their hand around Hoseok’s bicep, wrinkling the sleeves of his haori as they snagged their fingers into the fabric to drag Hoseok to the ground. The hunter bent his knee as he was shoved to his side in the dirt path before he was being forced on his chest.

He hissed as a knee was pressed into the center of his back- a most unpleasant feeling.  Among the scraping of sandals and bags dragging and sliding along the dirt and rock, he could hear you hiss and cry out with high pitched yelps of offense and warning.  

“Damn!” He heard someone cry out. “Shut that damn fox’s mouth!” Before long, he heard your loud noises of protest become muffled. They must have muzzled you.  It was a small struggle later when he was being thrown into the back of a wagon that had come around the corner of the valley- clearly their get away.  

Hoseok’s hands were tied behind his back- with a sloppily tied knot with his eyes blindfolded.  He leaned against the side of the wagon and he could tell that the wooden cage beside him had you in it. In front of him, he could hear the faint breathing of two goons probably set to keep an eye on him and his fox companion just in case you try anything funny.  

Hoseok was stripped of his swords- something he had to mentally restrain himself from snatching back from the thugs he was supposed to be ‘weaker’ than. His bag was probably already ransacked for grabs. He was sure that even your small cloth pouch around your neck was taken. He had to internalize a groan from how annoying this assignment already was.

Thankfully though, he could roll his eyes behind his blindfold.

-x-x-x-

He wasn’t sure when he nodded off, but he was hyper aware when he was being woken up by a yanking under his bicep as his body was being dragged out of the back of the wagon he drowsily remembered being thrown in.  He was practically walking on his knees and rolling out of the back of his abduction transport before his feet hit the ground in an unsteady drop.

He heard ruckus behind him, sleep still covering his mind like a thin veil before he started adjusting. There were two men at either of his sides, both holding his arms to yank and push him in whatever direction they wished.  He got annoyed with each motion they jerked from him, but knew if he reacted now he’d risk the rest of this stupid job.

Behind him he heard wood scraping the floor of the wagon and guessed it was your cage being pushed to the edge for someone to take. Before he could try and figure anything else out, he was being shoved forward and directed away- the sounds of the wagon being unloaded fading behind him.

After a trip down halls, many turns and down stairs, he was aware of the sound of other people around him.  They didn’t sound like other thugs, but they whimpered and whispered like people who were wrongfully caught around and taken- like he was currently.

The squeaking of metal grinded his ears as someone went behind his back to work on the rope ties around his wrists.  The moment they were loosened, he was kicked in the small of his back- throwing him forwards before he hit the dirt ground that crumbled with small bits of dirt and gravel under his palms that broke away from being bound behind him and now braced up by his chest. Metal squeaked again and slammed shut at his back.  

He didn’t need to see to know that he was just shoved and shut inside of a cell. He pushed himself up to his knees and brought his free hands up to push the blindfold up his forehead and away from his eyes before flinging it off his head completely.  His vision was bleary from the time he spent in darkness- the cloth ever so slightly applying pressure to his eyes.  

He blinked and squinted and his eyesight hadn’t completely adjusted before he could see others in the same cell as him.  All huddled back against the furthest wall and all clinging to each other like a lifeline.

He scanned the huddle of about 20 people; prisoners.  Young, old, woman, men, children- some looking like they had been here for months, covered in dirt and tattered clothes.  The women held tightly to a child who may not even be their own to protect them, while the men sat in the front to keep the others behind his back and away from any potential danger.  The handful of elders were coddling any weeping women who may have been taken from her family offering hushed words of what could be unrealistic encouragement.

A man approached Hoseok, dusting off the hunter’s shoulder of dirt and placed his hand with a firm grip on him.

“They got you too, huh?” His voice was gruff and the stubble along his chin was a time indicator that he’d been here at least a handful of days by now.

“Are you all townsfolk?” Hoseok didn’t see a single expensive looking piece of cloth anywhere on these people.  Most didn’t even have a half-coat like he did. In fact, his red haori may have been the most expensive thing in this cell. He’s half shocked it wasn’t taken off him with his swords and belongings since it was such high end material.

The man sat with a huff as he crossed his legs and his arms in front of him.  His everyday, dully colored clothes stained and frayed with future holes. It looked like he was the head dog of prisoners.

“We are.  Some of us were taken when out searching or herbs or hunting. Some were just taken straight off a path while traveling or returning to our homes. Nonetheless, we ended up here all the same.” The man looked around Hoseok then to the guards outside the cell who never spoke a word and would switch at dusk and dawn daily. “Were you captured alone?”

Hoseok bit back a click of his tongue. He wanted to say yes, try and ignore the fact that you were obviously taken somewhere else.  They were under the impression you were just a fox- nothing special.  He assumed they had you stored somewhere else to either try and break into submission or just kill you later.  He was pretty positive you wouldn’t get yourself killed though.

“I was the only person captured, but I was traveling with a fox.”

The man raised his brow. “A fox? What in God’s name do you need a fox companion for?”

“It’s a long story,” Hoseok huffed.  He just kept repeating Taehyung’s orders over and over in his head to be civil.  Typically, he’d blow off any conversation or useless, prying questions that no one else really needed to know. However, he knew Taehyung would answer and give any information in this situation.  

Hoseok looked around. It looked like it’d be tough to find a way out with constant guard surveillance and no weapon- so maybe these townsfolk could somehow prove useful in the long run. He wasn’t sure yet, no ideas running through his head.

If there was ever a time to depend on you, this was your test.  If he couldn’t break through on his end, you’d have to prove how useful you could be to him. His brows furrowed as he sat in thought. He was pulled from his solitude by a tug on his haori sleeves.  Beside him, sitting on her feet after scooching forwards on her knees was a little girl looking no older than eight.

“What?” He unintentionally bit, she didn’t seem to catch his tone- or maybe the tone she received previously from her captors were more harsh than his so she paid it no mind.

“What is your fox like?” She asked, a small gleam in her eyes.  A gleam of curiosity and childlike interest.

“It isn’t mine,” Hoseok clarified.  His statement didn’t seem to phase her as she just kept staring up at him with expectant eyes. Hoseok groaned. Clearly, waiting for her to leave him alone wasn’t an option stuck in a cell with her. “It’s annoying and disobedient.” That was partially a lie, he breifly thought.

“You don’t like your fox?” She queried.

“Like I said, it isn’t-”

“Is it a boy or a girl fox? What color is it?”

Hoseok paused.  He looked around and only a few other prisoners were even showing that they were listening to his conversation- if you could call it that- with the little village girl.  Others were engaged in their own chatter, or some were trying to sleep to pass the time, hoping for their nightmare to end and to be free again. He looked back down to the little girl.

He put himself in Taehyung’s mindset.  Even in the circumstances that she’s in- captured and being held prisoner with no idea on when or if she’ll even be freed- she sat beside Hoseok with an air of childlike ignorance. Or maybe it was optimism that seemed to outline her eyes.  Were all children like her? Just hoping for the best and letting their childlike tendencies help fuel them forward in situations like this?

Had Hoseok been like this before in the past? Back when he was still alive? His fists tightened at the memories and the thought of his second, unused sword before he was pulled from his thoughts by the little girl once more.

“Mister?”

“The fox is a girl,” he told her.  “She has white fur,” he simplified, obviously keeping the fact that you’re also a demon to himself.  He couldn’t let anyone know, especially the guards he knew were within ear shot.  They’d probably kill you immediately if they knew- or imprisoner you with different means to keep you restrained to break you.  Anything was possible when it came to thugs who didn’t seem to think before they acted.

The whole reason he was here was to try and get any information about Zath- but he couldn’t very well do that while stuck in a cell and without his Zath scent-smelling demon fox.

Taehyung would probably laugh at the situation he was currently in if he knew.

The little girl in front of Hoseok smiled at the idea of a white fox somewhere in the hideout.

“A white fox?! I bet she’s super pretty. I see foxes outside of the village all the time when I went with mother to find mushrooms. They always ran away from me though.” Her small pout made Hoseok curious.

“You like foxes? Even though they’re wild and could harm you?”

She quickly nodded.  “They’re pretty!”

Hoseok almost bet that if he whispered that the fox in question could turn into a human woman, she'd jump for joy at the idea of what you would look like then. Hoseok’s memory of your human form seemed to slip away from him given that it had been several weeks since you had regressed to a fox.  Tempting though the thought seemed, he didn’t speak a word of it.

Her quick fire questions continued for a bit that Hoseok lost track of time.  He started speaking with other prisoners along the way too.  A woman who had come to try and pull the girl away from bothering Hoseok before he dismissed it and said she was fine.  An older man who began to ask Hoseok how he got captured- a story he had to spin to keep the real reason hidden. A younger man who use to work in the fields of his village, but was taken when his home was ransacked and burned to the ground.

It was an odd sensation.

It had been some time since Hoseok had spoken with anyone outside of Taehyung and his small circle of fellow demon killing comrades.  Just talking casually as he was with other people made him feel like he was just that- a casual villager once again.  It calmed him, opened his mind and helped him think.  

Was this what Taehyung wanted to happen? Did the leader really plan out or theorize that Hoseok was so tightly spun around work and killing demons that he gave him an order to vocalize and communicate with other humans to derail his tightly spun thread? Hoseok grimaced at Taehyung’s far thinking- especially since it hadn't been that long in the first place.

Soon, evening came among the hideout and the guards were swapped out. Hoseok was leaning against the cell rods, his eyes shut as the other prisoners were almost all sleeping by now.  Nothing else to do, having nowhere to go and being all talked out. He listened to the small pieces of chatter the guards exchanged to catch the day guards up on anything that might peak their interest.

“There’s a fox that’s unusually aggressive being kept caged somewhere above us, I heard,” one of them spoke.  “It seems to understand what we're saying, or so the boss says. I think he’s gonna keep it caged up and see what happens.”

“Yeah,” another scoffed, “because what we really need is a damn, smart-ass fox running around.”

They didn’t say much else Hoseok cared about and as he heard the day-shift travel back up the stairs, he cracked his eyes open and stared down absentmindedly at the dirt, prison cell floor.

So, you’re being held upstairs, huh?

Hoseok spent one more boring, question fueled day down in that barren, cramped cell.  He was slowly starting to piece together information from passing thugs and devise a plan to get him and the rest of the hostages out of the hideout.  However, it seemed that this plan of his was going to be cut short.  

The afternoon of the third day, there was an explosion from above the basement level prison. That and screams about a fire of blue and red engulfing the hideout.

“There’s a demon!”

An unknowing grin crossed Hoseok’s face as he rose to his feet.

-x-x-x-

You jolted awake when your wooden cage was practically dropped onto a metal crate. Waking up in a frenzy, your attempt to raise your four paws was immediately stopped due to your front right and back left legs being tied together beneath you diagonally.  Clearly the thugs who had subdued you had taken future precaution when it came to your mobility.

Your nose was still covered in a thin cloth and tied shut with rope just strong enough for you not to be able to tear through with the raw power of your small fox jaw.

You looked in your cage of thick, wooden bars that was covered by what smelled to be an old, dried bear skin. Your free paws clawed at the bottom of your cage in an attempt to do something- anything.  Whether it be to signal your consciousness, your annoyance, to try and spin your body to maybe even snag the bear hide covering your vision from the rest of the room.  If you were lucky, maybe you could snag the rope tying your legs together beneath you, but it was just out of your reach.

Whatever your goal was, it wasn’t long before the door to whatever room you were being held it was opened- you could smell the shift in the air difference and hear the slight creaking of the door frame and floorboards.  You growled beneath your makeshift muzzle as the bear skin over your prison was lifted and thrown off.  

Your wide pupils narrowed into slits at the new exposure to light as your growling increased.  These men- these thugs- that had taken you and Hoseok prisoner here smelt like dirt, grime and blood.  You had smelt worse- but you had also smelt far, far better than them.  

You took a moment to scan around the room.  It looked like a storage room. Boxes and crates were lined along one wall.  Barrels of what you assumed to be dried foods or stored fish were lined beside stacked crates.  Along another wall were bags, clothes, clothes, and sandals thrown about in a messy mountain that climbed in height.  Above them were shelves with jars and weapons.  Some were lined with knives or daggers, some throwing stars and sai.  Along another wall on jutted out wood pegs were swords, naginatas, bows, hanging quivers- some with arrows, some without- even half coats lined on a wall of hangers.  

Now, you were here- just another added piece to their stolen collection.

The sound of someone else entering the room caught your attention and your eyes followed them as they threw the cloth you wore around your neck earlier on and what seemed to be the sack Hoseok had with him into the growing pile of trinkets.  You saw his two weapons being placed on shelves as well- the one sealed sword certainly made a statement among the others.

That at least told you that he was somewhere in the compound and they didn’t completely split the two of you up and that he was currently disarmed. If you had to guess, he was somewhere caged and imprisoned just like you were. However, he was posing as a simple human- probably mistaken for a merchant without trade- so he was probably not a current threat to them at the moment so his location would be lightly guarded.

You however were seen as a wild animal- a fox who needed tamed.

“Why is this mongrel dawning a pendant around its neck?” The man who stood in front of your cage, front and center, asked as his head lowered to get a look at you. Your body laying stuck on it’s side as two of your legs kicked and pulled against each other to try and snap the rope restraining them. “I thought I made it clear to remove all items from the fox and it’s owner.”

That pulled another, loud growl from your throat.  That hunter, your owner? You’d sooner climb up a mountain using only your fangs before admitting that man anything close to an owner. You weren’t owned by anyone.

Your small burst of attitude didn’t go unnoticed.  The man in front of you gleamed. “Oh-ho? What is this? Say it isn’t so, but perhaps this fox can actually comprehend human language.” He reached for your wooden cage door and opened it with a few jolts- clearly not well made in the first place. “Remove that necklace from its neck, it has no need of it.”

The moment another man’s hands reached into your cage, you brought your one free front paw to your nose and tore away at the cloth at the end of your nose.  Your jerked your head up and your fang sunk into the hand of the perpetrator. The base of your nose may have rope still around it, but you could open the end of your mouth just enough to get a clean bite in- in fact the rope helped keep your teeth in place around his skin.

The man let out a cry as he yanked his hand out of your cage, taking your fox body out with it like a fish on a line. Your fangs remained in the man’s hand as you dangled in the air, still tied and helpless- but on the offense nonetheless. 

It took another man to untie the rope at the base near your eyes before you opened your mouth again and dropped to the floor.  You immediately landed wrong and fell to your side, once more not being able to move- not even in a position to crawl.  

You smelt the fresh blood from the hand of the man who tried to touch you and you saw the small crimson droplets hit the ground and seep into the wood, staining it.  You lifted your head, hackles raised and growling. If anyone else tried to take your pendant from you, they’d receive the same punishment.

You let out a small yelp as you felt your tail being grabbed and soon you were being lifted up from behind.  You trashed around, the discomfort and pain from being lifted into the air by your tail made you let out small whines and squeals of protest. The man from before, the apparent leader of the group, held you to his eye level but away from his face.

“What a temper,” he mused with a grin.  You snapped at him, trying to swing forward to bit that ugly smirk off his face, but he just swung you back away from him- pulling another painful whine from you. “Have it your way, fox,” he sang as you were thrown back into your cage.  You rolled along the small floor space of your prison before you bounced off the back, wooden rods designed to keep you in.  “You may keep your pendant, but I will be back and I do hope you’ll be more obedient.”

You kept distinct and furious eye contact with the man who thought he had seen it all and had it all figured out.  You hated men like him- human’s like him. Human’s who thought that once they had seen or figured one small thing out, they could outplay it no matter the outcome or future rebellion.  How wrong he was and you were determined to prove it to him.  

The moment you’re free of these ropes, you’ll teach him just how wrong he is.

That following day you weren’t permitting any food or water and by the evening, you were exhausted.  Not allowing yourself any rest you kept clawing and scratching away at anything your free paws could catch.  The bottom of your cage was engraved with claw marks and littered with splinters and wooden flakes.  

You weren’t nearly as tired as a human would be without sustenance or rest, but any longer like this and it would become a problem.  

You knew this was just the leader’s way of trying to break you.  He surely thought that if you were starved, dehydrated and imprisoned for long enough, when he’d give those things back to you- food, water and freedom- he’d win your loyalty.  You began to think that perhaps you allow him to think that for a time. When he releases you, you play the perfect pet before you sink your teeth into his throat.  

That’s when your eyes would always travel to Hoseok’s weapons along the wall. He was still somewhere down here and while you didn’t exactly approve of working with him, you had agreed to it and were stuck with him now.  It was for Taehyung- it was all for Taehyung’s sake and his safety so he wouldn’t end up like Fuuta did.

You couldn’t waste time here.  In all the time you’d spent in this cage, in this room with all these stolen belongings from every corner of this region the scent that you had memories wasn’t there.  Zath’s scent wasn’t here.  It wasn’t on any of the men who came and went either.  

There was always a chance that if they had worked with the demon it was a one time deal. Or perhaps that Zath had already moved locations- but then he should have some sort of lingering scent.  You weren’t sure of anything at this point. There was a sort of hazy feeling in the air of the hideout, but that was it.  You couldn’t get any solid deductions, just a bad feeling- especially being stuck and tied like a hog.

You needed out. You needed to be able to walk around and investigate. You needed to try and find a trace of a scent in other rooms in other places and with other people. You just needed to get out.

The door to the storage room opened as that same sickeningly familiar man waltzed in and stopped at your cage.  Pulling a chair- just as he had before- he sat beside it and began to go on with some sort of briefing as if you weren’t even there.  

Lucky for you he didn’t seem to read too much into the fact that you could understand everything he was saying.  His intelligence didn’t run too far it seemed.

It was the third day and there he sat just as before, in a chair and talking with a duo of men. Your eyes were shut, feigning slumber to see if they were willing to talk further on things if you played ignorant.

“We’re running short on room in the cell below the hideout,” one man spoke. “The man we captured with the fox is probably the last hostage we could take for now. Unless we free up room or create another cell- holding hostages like them won’t be easy.”

“We don’t have the foundation for another holding cell,” the main man replied. “If it becomes too much of an issue, just kill them. Emptying the lot of them out would make for easy room for higher paying cargo, yes?”

Your eyes shot open and the man had been staring at you.  It was like he expected that reaction from you as you started to fumble to your tied feet, still unable to properly gain any sort of balance.

“My, oh my, were you listening, Miss Fox?” His was toying with you.  “Soon, your owner will die and you’ll be free for grabs.  You won’t be without guidance long, worry not; I plan on making you my little errand pet.”

Kill? He was going to kill them? All the innocent people he had captured below and he was planning to just slaughter them all? Hoseok. He was going to kill Hoseok? Your mind flashed to Taehyung and how angry and heartbroken he’d be if that happened.  Then, your mind filled with your parents.  

They were killed.  Mercilessly and without protection. You couldn’t keep them safe, you couldn’t protect the two people who treated you like you mattered the most to them.  The two who took you from being just as ruthless as this man in front of you and changed you.

Kill?

You hissed. One error they failed to correct was re-binding your nose and mouth with cloth and rope. Not muzzling you again was a mistake.

You started thrashing like a fox on fire in your cage.  Your head hit against the bottom of your cage and dragged your neck and head along the rods.  You whined and hissed and barked like a rabid canine. You were only vaguely aware of a hand coming to clutch at your scruff and yank you out of your cage.

You thrashed and kicked and bit at the hand and wrist that held you and before you knew it, your necklace had worked up your neck and to the top of your head. You curled your fox body up and extended your one back leg to kick yourself free from the grasp of the man who held you.  You fell to the ground with a thump as your necklace removed itself from your head and hit the ground besides you.

It happened in an instant.  

Flames of blue erupted in the storage room, engulfing you like a bomb. Your previous cage was destroyed and the three men in the room with you were breathless, wordless and choking on the smoke and fire that began to fill the room.  

Among the flames, a pair of golden eyes peered through them- pinning the spineless thugs in their place.  No one could move, none of them dared to move. 

“Kill them, huh?” You hissed. Your flames diminished and there you were. Your human form was bare naked.  Flamed covered  your breasts and around your lower body. Your red tattoos among your cheeks were nearly glowing and your eyes were shining with a rage so hot it fueled your fire.  Your claws were sharp and your temper sharper.  “If your plan is to kill the people you’ve captured, then I’ve got all the permission I need to kill you first.” Then, you lunged.

-x-x-x-

The prisoners behind Hoseok began to murmur and gasp in panic as the guards in front of the cell dropped their guard.  Hoseok shot forwards, his arms stretching out past the iron bars and wrapped around one of their necks, pulling them back against the cell bars.  One arm under his jaw while the other gripping his chin and twisted his head with enough force to create a sickening snap as he crumpled to the ground.  

Hoseok ignored the gasps behind him as he knelt down to rummage around the corpse the best he could before he gripped the iron ring filled with keys. Fumbling with them, the clanging of the metal grating on his ears; after so long without water his head pounded.

He threw open the door the moment he heard the correct key slot into the lock and twist- freeing him and the others. He quickly stepped out and moved towards the second guard who had finally become aware of the murder of his partner and the freedom of the two dozen prisoners. “Hey!” He screamed, readying himself for what he expected to be a small skirmish.

Hoseok dashed forward, ducking under the metal tipped rod the guard wielded. Diving to the ground and rolling behind him to stop on his heels and spring up to his feet at the enemies back.  His hands grabbing his shoulders and his knee raised as he yanked him backwards.  The snaps and screams of the guards voice was in tune to the sound of his spine snapping.  Hoseok let the guard fall pathetically to the ground as he picked up the rod.  He spun it around, tossed it from palm to palm vertically and nodded.

It would last until he could get his hands back on his own weapons.  

There was a tremor above his head.  Small pieces of debris shook and fell from the ceiling due to whatever was causing so much ruckus above on the higher floors.  He looked up as he could hear the faint screams and cries of battle.  He almost smiled.  

This was what he remembered.  This was the life he was used to. Fighting; ruthless and rule-less battle and survival. He hadn’t been in this situation in a long time- eons it felt like with all the other occurrences that had been happening around him recently.  Oddly enough, the bloodshed and violence felt like a form of stress relief. It gave him a reason to take out some pent up aggression- therapeutically of course.

For a moment, he came back to himself.  He lowered his chin and looked back into the cell.  No one had moved, everyone was still huddled tightly in the cell corners and back wall.  Perhaps that was the course of action best for now.  

It was odd the way those people looked at him differently now.  They had just witnessed him kill a man and injure another that still writhed on the floor like a carriage-crushed raccoon.  It wasn’t shocking to see them look at him with fearful eyes, but something about it made his stomach turn nonetheless.  These men were keeping them hostage- why wouldn’t he try and end their lives? It was basic self defense.

“I suggest you all stay in the cell,” he announced.  “I’m not sure what’s going on up there, but I can guarantee it’s a hell of a lot safer down here than up on the other floors.” Hoseok turned to start his journey up, when a man from the cell had called out to him.

“Are you mad?!” Hoseok halted. “There’s a demon up there!” Hoseok’s back never turned around to look at the man who had attempted to keep him down below.  “I understand that you may be some fighter, but a demon running rampant isn’t something you can-”

“I’m much more capable than you assume, Sir,” Hoseok interjected quickly.  “I am an able man who has killed more demon’s than I can count. Besides,” he turned before he took one step up, showing he wasn’t backing down.  “That’s my fox up there.” Hoseok bounded up the wooden stairs two at a time, ignoring the cries behind him to stay below ground.

At the top of the stairs he was met with a trapdoor keeping him, and the others, down below; a cellar-type door.  He quickly jabbed the door’s handle with the metal end of the stolen rod he had and then threw his shoulder up and against it, the trapdoor flinging up and around to bounce off the wooden floor. He climbed out of the basement as cautiously as he could in an active battlefield.

He immediately coughed, lifting the back of his hand and haori sleeve to cover his mouth as he felt like gagging at the taste of smoke on his tongue. It was unbelievably warm up here compared to the damp basement, but that was to be expected.  

There was no fire around in his sights, but he could hear the sound of flames sparking and roaring in a lively fury elsewhere. The foundation shook with another tremor of unhuman battle as he finally got his butt in gear.  He ran around the floor of the hideout.  It was scarce of bandits, probably in an attempt to escape the fire or to hunt you down.  

He found another set of just barely put together stairs as he quickly ran up them. Coming up to the next floor up, the floor had spots of flames and debris.  Raising his head, it seemed that there was still another level about him and if he had to guess, you were up there raising hell if the screams were anything to go by.  

“How did you get out of your cage!” Hoseok’s chin dropped back down as he was met with a bloodied and banged up bandit.  He assumed from his familiar tone he was part of the main group who had captured him in the first place.  The man readjusted the grip he held on the sword that hung at his side and raised it to point at Hoseok from afar.  “Get back below ground level!” He ordered, making the hunter’s brow dip in annoyance.  

Hoseok didn’t say a word in response to the thug, he simply raised his temporary weapon and stood in stance. Hoseok could tell just by looking at him that between the fire outbreak and a demon on the loose inside the hideout he was on hyperdrive- something that Hoseok was going to take advantage of.

Just a little bit more noise and distraction could send him into a hurl of overload and leave him open to anything.  The man’s stance wasn’t even proper- he staggered on his feet and his arms were trembling.

Hoseok looked around the area he and the man occupied just a handful of feet apart before his sight was brought back to the front from the movement of the man charging forwards with blown-open eyes and a loud, distressed cry.  

Hoseok similarly moved.  Running to appear to charge into him head on, but at the last moment stepped and pushed himself to the right of the man’s raised arms to swing his sword down- slicing nothing but air.  The man let out a breathless gasp as Hoseok spun around on his heel getting behind him and swung the metal ended rod into the back of the man’s head.

He crumbled to the ground with ease and Hoseok couldn’t honestly tell if he was dead or not.  He lay on his front, his sword discarded at his side as he lay motionless.  The hunter wasn’t about to stop and check to see if he was alive either- what use was it to him if he wasn’t after all?

He did, however, toss away the rod he had been swinging around in exchange for the sword of the man he had just taken down.  Picking it up, he twisted and adjusted to the feel of the hilt as he clicked his tongue.  Nothing was going to feel right until he had his own weapon’s back in his hands.  He just hoped his second blade hadn’t been wrongfully unsheathed.  

With a much more comfortable weapon in hand- although still unpleasant to hold- he took off once more.  He had just started up the set of stairs leading to the top level of the hideout when another tremor shook the foundation.

“Damn!” He immediately turned tail and started back down the staircase as the top of it began to crumble- the entire case coming down with it.  

Steps fell in heavy, burning blocks of wood as they hit the ground.  Splinters flew and a blast of heat came down with the wooden debris. Some pieces broke into two or three pieces.  Some remained whole but acted as live inferno food to spread your flames and others disintegrated into nothing but splints as they stuck into the floor like an arrow hitting a target.  

Hoseok’s footing down the stairs faltered as he tumbled, rolling over his shoulder and onto his back as he quickly bounced back to his feet and rubbed at his smoke dusted eyes.  They stung and he got more and more irritated.

He looked up into the hole in the ceiling that would have lead him up as he squint.  He thought he saw something moving up above and behind the smoke and flames of blue and red.  A set of movement before something came hurling down the hole and onto the ground near Hoseok’s feet.  

He jumped away and unlike the pieces of wood and stone that had fallen, this was a body.  Charred and burnt to a crisp with puncture wounds leaking blood from his neck.  Presumably he was thrown after being attacked- but of course that was a hunch.  A very likely hunch- but a hunch nonetheless. The smell made Hoseok’s inside quiver.  

He’ll never get over the smell of burning flesh no matter how long he’s been in the field. He can say for certain though that burning humans smells a hell of a lot worse than demons.

“Hey!” He called up towards the carnage above him.  He doubted that anyone would be able to hear him at all over the sound of the fire, as he just turned away from it and started to scan the area.  There had to be another way up. Another path or maybe something to climb that wasn’t on fire.  

Amidst his scanning he failed to hear the bandit sneaking around behind him. Ducking down behind a crate that had yet to catch fire.  They pulled an arrow out of the quiver just barely hanging on their shoulder. Knocking it and drawing their bow, they aimed at the center of the hunter’s back.  

“Behind you!” Someone called out.  Hoseok jumped, instinctively turning around. The archer panicked, unable to get a clear shot, they immediately released. Arm following through behind their shoulder as the arrow flew.  Hoseok was able to move to get out of getting directly shot, but not fast enough to dodge the arrow completely.  The sharp tip grazed and cut the skin of his bicep. Tearing through the fabric of his haori and his keikogi and tearing his arm open.  

Hoseok yelped before he hissed, his hand coming up to grasp around his arm. He felt his blood leak between his fingers as it smeared on his skin.  He whipped his head back up to see the archer trying to knock another arrow instead of fleeing as he should have done when the fletchings left his fingertips.

The hunter swapped the hold on his sword’s hilt.  Flipping it so the blade was facing backward and traveling up the back of his arm instead of facing outward before he swung his arm in front of him, letting the sword go and flinging it far ahead of him. The blade sunk into the crate the archer hid behind- effectively startling him to lose hold of his next arrow and stumble back to his ass.  

Hoseok was quickly over to him, slamming his foot into their chest as he knocked them fully onto the ground.  The fire was growing nearer and he was tempted to just throw the bandit into the flames and be done with it.

“Please,” the bandit beneath him begged.  “I don’t want to die!” His whines fell upon deaf ears as Hoseok ripped the sword out of the wood crate and held it in his palm so the tip of the blade was positioned in front of their eyes.  “Please,” they pleaded once more before Hoseok thrust the blade into their head.

Bringing it back out after the body slackened beneath him, he swung the blade away from him- blood flying off around him as he stepped around the corpse and out into the open again.  Looking around he saw the body of the man who had called out to him.  

He the leader prisoner being held down below who had apparently disobeyed his suggestion of staying below until it all calmed down.  Hoseok rolled his eyes as the man ran up to him.

The man looked at the wound that still leaked down Hoseok’s arm.

“How’s that arm?” He asked loudly over the sound of the fire. Hoseok lifted the offended arm and looked at the cut.  It stung like a son of a bitch, but it wasn’t anything to worry about.  He’d clean it properly once all was said and done.  It wouldn’t be a hindrance- that was the most important thing.

“It’s nothing serious.  Forget about it,” he told him. “Why did you not listen to what I said?” Hoseok inquired, a small bite in his tone for not being obeyed.  The man just smirked and crossed his arms. He looked to be quite a bit older than Hoseok and the idea of the hunter calling the shots was a refreshing idea, but not something he wanted to stick to his older bones.  

He explained that he and Hoseok were still just strangers and that he didn’t need to be instructed to do anything- even if it was for the greater good of someone's safety in the end. Hoseok tutted at him, turning and resuming his search for a way up.

He cautiously walked around being weary of any worn floorboard he could fall through or any ceiling above him that could fall.  Support beams were beacons of flames and discolorations thanks to the fire and damage and were just barely holding themselves together.

The man followed behind Hoseok, a rod in his hand- probably taken from the corpse of the thug Hoseok killed downstairs.  Hoseok eyed him behind his back- unsure on if he should trust him to be behind him or not.  He didn’t even know if he could really fight.  Sure he looked like any other village man- toned from field work and fit enough for his apparent age, but Hoseok knew not to assume anything.  The last thing he needed was a false image of a man who can’t actually hold his own.

Hoseok just had to hope he knew what he was getting into when he came up from the cell.

The duo stopped as a ruckus came from right above them.  Screams and shouts for help and for mercy before Hoseok felt another tremor.  The man jumped back- he clearly wasn’t really understanding that the whole reason everything was on fire wasn’t because of bandits but because of a demon.  He held his rod tighter in his palms and pulled it close to his chest as he went rigid.  

All was silent for just a moment before the ceiling above them broke open. Hoseok was quick to react.  He grabbed the man by the back of his torn and tattered clothing and threw him onto his back as he himself jumped out of the way of the falling debris and bodies.  

A fireball of blue fire came tumbling down with the carnage and Hoseok covered his face with his sleeve to avoid anything flying into his eyes. When the rush of air settled, he dropped his arm and he wasn’t all too shocked to see you standing in the middle of the flames.  

He was, however, shocked to see you in your human form and completely bare breasted. Fire licked around your body, swirling around the calves of your legs and spinning around your waist.  It engulfed your shoulders and breasts, cheaply covering you in small portions.  Your demonic features were on full display as the red marks ran along your cheeks and your eyes lit up in their demonic gold. The necklace that was supposed to conceal all that wasn’t on your chest.

You were covered in spots and smears of blood that he was sure wasn’t your own.

He was also able to see for the first time the talisman on your back that the others had mentioned before.  It looked like it had been burned straight into your body. Symbols and characters scarred your back in twisted skin. It was between your shoulder blades and he narrowed his eyes at it.

So, that was what Fuuta and Shiro had done to force you into submission.  They really did just engrave a sealing mark on you.

The man who was on the ground behind Hoseok whimpered as the hunter glanced at him from the corner of his eye.  He was trembling as the rod was laying across his lap no longer in his grip as he stared wide-eyed at you. Hoseok held back an eye roll.  

“You knew full well a demon was here,” Hoseok quipped as the man looked up to the armed hunter.  “Yet, you still left the cell and came up here to do what? Tremble on the ground?” Hoseok scoffed as he started forward. “Fox,” he called as he watched you silently turn to look over your shoulder.  

Two bodies were on the floor next to your feet.  They were dark and burnt as they got consumed further by the blue fire mixing red with their clothes and flesh. You were obviously in control of your actions or else you would have lounged at him the moment you saw him- like you have before- but you were still standing and listening to him.

Hoseok was hesitant- not for fear, but for his pride.  He knew that he would be forced to take the rest of this trip with you; this assignment was both of yours until it was complete.  His hand twitched in instinct to raise his sword against you and fight, but he knew better.

You turned fully around to face him and your pupils spread just enough he could tell you recognized him.  Thankfully, he didn’t have to rush around and look for his taken bag for the safety talismans Taehyung had given to him in cases of need. 

“If you can put this fire out, do it,” Hoseok ordered.  He watched your brow tick before your chest deflated like you were holding your breath.  Closing your eyes, you ultimately did as you were told.  As your breath left you, the fire around, below and above the hideout started to simmer.  The flames shrunk and the cracking sounds of it started to fade.  

Eventually only small spots of contained fire and sparks were buzzing around. Hoseok nodded looking around at the ruined compound.  He could hear a lot better without the raging flames now. It helped that apparently you could control fire even when it spreads so long as you started it.  It could possibly become handy in the future.

Hoseok hadn’t realized just how long it had been since you were in this form in front of him. It almost knocked him off his concentration- the eye contact between you two.  

“A-a demon,” the man who still sat on the floor whispered.  Your head moved as your chin dipped to look down on him.  You weren’t exactly trying to cover yourself up as it didn’t seem to bother you that you were openly standing in the nude.  Hoseok sighed as he started to shrug off his haori.  He caught the faintest glimpse of red on the man’s cheeks due to your exposed figure.

Hoseok threw the haori at you as you caught it in front of your chest.  Hoseok’s form looked bare without it on and just his keikogi covering his body.  

“Put that on,” Hoseok told you. “I don’t need someone without clothing picking any fights around me. We can find something else for you to wear later.”

You nodded as you opened the fabric and started slipping it on.  You bunched and twisted the front of the half coat at your lower stomach and started tying it to keep it closed in front of you.  It wasn’t the best, but it was better than nothing. When you were finished adjusting it you turned to Hoseok.

“Thank you,” you told him as his eyes widened a fraction.  Not only did you talk to him for the first time in weeks, but you thanked him on top of that.  Had Taehyung brainwashed you without him knowing? “Your weapons are in a storage room up on the higher level.  I saw them when I was caged before.”

Hoseok clicked his tongue.  If that were the case there’s a chance that they could be burned or damaged.  

“They aren’t damaged,” you told him as if his face had told you his entire internal dilemma. “I kept your position as my partner in mind when I was allowed permission to defend my life as well as the other hostages. My flames did not touch your sword or the sealed one.”

Hoseok narrowed his eyes, but not out of resentment.  No, he was in thought. Your attitude sure seems to have taken a drastic change to come from tackling and pinning him to the ground in Fuuta’s compound, to not speaking to him (or anyone else) at all, just to arrive at this point.  Speaking to him with full eye contact and without too much attitude.  

It baffled him and he felt like you were trying to be the bigger person, which almost got under his skin. He took a breath.

“Is there a way to get up there? The stairs to the top floor got destroyed and I haven’t found another path up.”

“I will get you up there,” you told him.

“Excuse me?” His shot back without much of a filter. You stride towards him as you grabbed his uninjured arm.  He tensed his body, his grip on the hilt of his temporary sword tightening. The man who still shivered at the sight of you and had remained silent on the ground the entire time whimpered as he scooted back away from your close proximity to him.  

Hoseok wondered why he was acting so frightful when you had clearly shown you were no threat. He mentally halted himself when the thought passed him.

When did Hoseok deem you harmless?

His was ripped from his thoughts when you bent your knees and jumped. Hoseok’s body was yanked from the floor as you jumped with- literally- inhuman hieght and strength.  He was dragged through the air as your jump arched the two of you through the air and you were soon landing with Hoseok on the upper floor.  His mind took a moment to catch up.

He then looked at you with a scowl.

“What the hell was that?!” He screeched. “If you’re going to hurl me into oblivion with you, at least tell me!” He warned.  You looked at him as if you had just walked him down a hallway and not jumped several feet into the air.  He sighed as he pulled his arm from your grip and stood up.

You stood as well and started walking the path to the storage room you were held in.  He trailed after you, the sword of his fallen enemy still tight in his palm just in case any surviving bandit tried to pull anything funny.  

You both walked with ease, but that should not be considered lax.  Your guards were still raised and you both were ready for anything that may pop around the corner.

You showed Hoseok the burned and disheveled entrance into the room and just as you said, the weapon wall and around where they had kept bags and cloth were kept unharmed and preserved.  Hoseok let out a small breath when he saw both of his swords hanging safely on racks.  

He quickly abandoned the sword he had been using and quickly moved to take them down and replace them on his hip.  Finally, he felt whole again.  It just wasn’t the same moving and fighting without them at his side.  Looking around he went to the other pile of belongs and sifted through them until he found his knapsack.  His eyes then caught a glimpse of the makeshift cloth folded into a pouch Taehyung had given your fox form.  

He picked it up and turned before tossing it to you.  You easily caught it as you looked at the bundled cloth in your hand filled with small items.  Perhaps he was imagining it, but Hoseok saw your lips twitch up in the smallest of smiles.  

Your expression quickly changed when your head shot up and you spun around. Hoseok did as well, hearing just as well as you did. Somewhere on this floor there were still violence seeking thugs.  You could hear their stomping feet and the sound of their gruff voices calling out for survivors to ‘show themselves’ with small- delusional chuckling.

“The vermin just keep popping up,” Hoseok seethed. You both rushed out of the room and were quick to be seen by the bandits.  They were clearly shaken up with their hideout being destroyed and their men taken down one by one.  They were just asking for early graves.

You let out a small whistle to gain their attention and then they were immediately on track.  Running towards the two of you, swords out and ready. Hoseok drew his as you bent your knees.  You both broke away from each other’s side and split the two men apart for your own separate battles.

Hoseok felt much more at ease fighting with his own weapons.  From the corner of his eyes he watched you in your own scrap.  You seemed to almost be playing with the attacker.  Jumping and leaned around any swing the man would attempt to deliver.  At one point you had jumped just high enough his blade swung under your feet.

Hoseok was trained to kill demons, so facing off against others humans was of little difficulty. You had slammed your heel into your attacker's gut, knocking him into a fit of coughs before you took his wrist and threw him away from you. Hoseok had disarmed his own offender as he knocked the end of his sword’s hilt into the man’s throat and shoved him back down the hole you jumped him through to this floor.

Hoseok sighed, annoyed as he sheathed his sword.  He looked behind him to the storage room again.

“We should get the hostages from the basement and return their belongings to them before we go,” he said.  He then turned back to you. “You didn’t happen to smell that demon around here did you?”

You shook your head.  “If Zath had been here, it must’ve been a long time ago because his scent isn’t anywhere around now.” your eyes fell as you sighed. Hoseok just shrugged.  

“Then we’ll move on,” he said, turning around to go back to the storage room. “I'm going to clear out this room. Go get the hostages out of the cell.”

You almost told him no and to think about who he was sending down there. You were a demon, still just cloaked in his haori and demon qualities on display.  You don’t even know where your pendent flew off to when you broke free.  You just yielded in the end as you turned and jumped back down the hole and made your way all the way down to the basement.

The hostages gasped at the sight of you descending the stairs.  They all glared at you- a demon- and you weren’t too shocked about it.  You had been the enemy of many for a long time; far longer than you were an ally of humanity. You paid their fear no mind.

“The hideout was cleared of threats. You can come out now.”

“You’re a threat!” A woman cried as you just stared her down.  

“That isn’t an incorrect assumption,” you replied, “however, to you I am no harm. Leave and my companion will return your stolen belongings.”  You finished what you were tasked to do and were ready to go back above and away from their eyes when something grabbed your hand that peeked of the red sleeve of the haori you wore. Looking down, it was a little girl.  

She looked up at you in awe as her eyes traced your red lined cheeks and gazed into your different eyes.  You stare down at you.

“Child-”

“You’re that man’s fox, right?” She asked as you recoiled.  That man? Did she mean Hoseok? Had he mentioned you while he was down here? Why would he do that, you were just some demon he was stuck with.  It was clear as day that he had no reason to completely trust you- let along befriend or speak about you to others. “He said that his fox was the one getting rid of the back guys above us. You’re the fox, right?”

You just nodded to her at a loss for words.  Her face split into a smile as she tightened her grip on your hand and rose to her toes in glee.  

“Thank you, Miss Fox!” She cheered before she was ripped away from you by an older woman who quickly rushed up the stairs.  You just watched the little girl’s back before you looked at the palm of your hand.  

It was warm.

You could hear the stomping and rushed steps of the freed people as you stayed below.  You kept yourself away from them as you sat on the stairs staring at nothing as your mind was hazy.  It had been so long since you had been in this form- you almost felt tired.

Before long, it was quiet upstairs before you hear someone come down the steps behind you.  They stood there and it wasn’t hard to figure out it was Hoseok. He would be the only one left, plus you knew his scent fairly well by now.

You heard him move behind you as he knelt on the staircase before you felt his hands coming around your neck.  You jolted before you felt something being looped over your head and you spun around.  Was he going to perhaps choke you to death?  When you turned, he was above you just a step and his eyes weren’t far from your own.  It was the first time you both properly made any sort of eye contact without any dire circumstances behind it.  

There was no glaring, no hissing or shouting.  No active battle or carnage.  Just eye contact and the feeling of something now resting on your chest when he pulled his hands away from you.  

“Lose that again and you’ll be the one apologizing to Taehyung about it,” Hoseok told you before you lifted one of your hands to touch the pendent you had previously lost. You felt something about your body change and you were certain you looked like a normal woman now.

“Did you-” you started, but Hoseok quickly cut you off.  He stood before he turned around.

“This place is a dud when it comes to leads on finding Zath.” You wordlessly nodded as you go to move.  “We need to get you something to wear, you can’t keep wearing my haori.”

You followed Hoseok through the hideout and soon out of it.  Hoseok seemed to know where he was going when he started walking through a small wooded area that lead out into a path of trees.  Following it, you both came to a gate of a private and closed out estate.  It looked large as the tall, thick walls around the perimeter kept it away from the outside world.  

The front gates opened revealing an older woman who seemed pleased to see Hoseok and yourself before she was inviting you both inside.  Hoseok walked in without hesitation, but you just followed behind confused. Did he know this woman?  

When you both entered the estate, Hoseok was quick to turn to the old lady.

“You can get her something to wear, can’t you?” He asked, his voice still as monotone as you normally heard it, but it seemed softer towards her.  She was older, so perhaps it was his way showing some sort of respect due to age. “She’s a demon though, so she’ll need something that won’t tear and I’m sure you’ve heard from Taehyung that we’re going to be traveling, so something easy on weight and movement would be ideal.”

So, this woman is an ally of Taehyung then? Did she know about the organization you were a part of.  She also didn’t seem to mind the open knowledge about your demonic nature.

With a bit more chit chat, Hoseok was walking away and leaving your side with the woman gesturing for you to follow after her.  She took you to a room before she asked you to remove the haori of Hoseok’s you still wore.  

Untying it and removing it, you gave it to another younger woman not too much older looking than your physical appearance as they started to work.  Rope and measuring tactics were put around your body for proper measurements and soon you were being covered and put into all sorts of clothes to see what looked right.  

It was hours later and Hoseok was boringly lounging in the sitting room with his swords propped up against his shoulder. He had alredy cleaned and bandaged his arrow wound on his arm and had his keikogi stichched back up- it was a simply fix.  He was only brought out of it when the same old woman had told him that you were now well dressed and that he should change and relax for the night aswell before heading out again tomorrow.  

He was quickto accept the offer.  Sleeping in a futon sounded a hell of a lot better than the prison floor he had been in the last two nights. He was heading off to the room he would be using for the night when he rounded the corner to see you staring out of a window into the darkening sky.  

The estate women had placed you in a dark yukata. The robe of the cloth only fell to just above your knees, leaving your legs free for battle and travel.  It was black with red butterflies and flowers littering it like a garden in the middle of the night.  The sash around your waste was black with red stitching as the sleeves fell to your fingertips and fanned out to hang beautifully to the length of the robe by your knees.  They had even pulled your hair back and given you twine sandals to wear.

You finally noticed his presence as you turned to him.  His haori was folded in your arms as you started towards him.  You reached your arms out to him.

“This is yours,” you said.  “Thank you for allowing me to borrow it.” He hesitantly took it back as he just held it like you previously had.  He didn’t throw it on considering he was about to change, but you just dipped your brows.  “You can have them wash it to get my scent off of it if that’s a problem.”

Hoseok just shook his head and readjusted his stance.  He wasn’t aware of how tense he was standing until he forced his shoulder to drop and his stance became more relaxed.  

“It’s fine.” You just wordlessly nodded as you started moving to go past him and were only a few steps away when he called for you again.  “Y/n.” You halted, spinning around immediately and looking at his back.  “Get some rest. We’re leaving in the morning.”

“Right,” you softly told him as he started walking away. You were left in the hall with a state of shock clouding your mind. “He’s never said my name before,” you whispered. You weren’t even aware you were smiling as you returned to your temporary room.

[jishyucks]

Liar, Truther ‣ lmh

‣ genre: sorta f2l, fluff

‣ wc: 7.2k {dialogue heavy}

‣ summary: Your secret admirer’s plans are ruined when someone else claims to be who they’re not… you’re not aware of this

series m.list

The Cute Barista

i.

Somehow, it calms you down watching Minho make coffee. The way his eyes would naturally widen and how he’d bite his bottom lip when he focused on his mini project… it all intrigued you. If he messed up, he would let out a quiet tsk that he thought only he heard, but in reality, that one part of the coffee shop could hear it. You found it cute, how much genuine passion he put into simply making coffee or drinks in general. It was rare to see it in a person. 

When he looked up after finishing his task, you turned your head sharply back to your work, secretly hoping that he hadn’t seen you staring at him as he did his job. It’s not like he didn’t know you and you were being a stalker. You both talked to each other all the time, you even knew where each other lived, but still being caught staring at him would probably be the most embarrassing thing in the world.

Minho rounded the counter, your ordered coffee in one hand and a food item in the other. He approached your table and smiled, “For Miss Y/N, your usual with the hearts and a chocolate chip muffin.” 

You looked up at his warm eyes with a surprised expression, “Thanks for the coffee Minho… but I didn’t order this.” You pushed the muffin away from you and to Minho. 

He shook his head and pushed it back to you, “I know you didn’t, but I take orders from my customers and they specifically told me to give it to you when you come in.” Minho snorted quietly at your defeated look. You groaned and pulled the muffin towards you and stared at it like it was some foreign object. 

For the past few weeks, a secret admirer had been leaving you free items for when you came in. It wasn’t that you were ungrateful for free food, because who wouldn’t want that? It was more so because you didn’t know the person and there was no way you were able to repay them or thank them personally without knowing who they were. You felt like you were just taking the food and doing nothing else about it and you hated that.

You remember the first time you received a food item. You thought it was part of some reward thing at the cafe that you knew nothing about. It only occurred to you that someone had been buying you this stuff when Minho straight up explained to you the whole situation when you asked (more like forced) him to tell you.

“Tell them I say thank you,” you mutter with a pout on your lips. Minho gives you a warm smile before turning around to get back to work. He stopped in his tracks when you called him back, “Minho.” A questioning look filled his face. His eyebrow was raised and his hands rested naturally on his hips. 

“Can you tell me who it is?” 

For a second, Minho was actually at a loss of a perfect reply. Should he tell you who it is or keep it a secret? It wouldn’t be exciting if he told you who it was this way right? 

“It’s a secret.” He smirked and winked teasingly before heading back to his spot behind the counter. You were left slightly annoyed, though you did understand why he chose to not tell you. If you had been in the spot of your admirer, you would’ve wanted it to be a complete secret too. 

Sneaking another glance at Minho, a small tiny bit of your heart hoped that Minho was your secret admirer.

ii.

It was a funny sight seeing Minho being bombarded by a group of girls who only came to this specific little cafe for him. He was waving off the pieces of paper obviously ripped randomly from a loose leaf, a kind yet awkward smile occupying his face. By the looks of his mouth, it looked like he was repeating words, which was inaudible from the place you sat at. 

Once he had finally gently rejected the phone numbers of girls. A satisfied expression took over the distraught look as he jumped over the counter and made his way towards you. 

“You look extra dead today,” Minho slipped into the seat in front of you, leaning back to relax. He was on his fifteen, it was obvious by the fact he was still wearing his apron around his waist. 

You peaked up at him through the hair sitting over your arm and sighed, “Tell me something I don’t know.” Sitting up you offered him a small smile, “How was your day?”

He shrugged and let his head fall back, almost hitting the chair behind his, “Boring. Today was boring.” He reached for the window next to him, gliding his finger across the unbothered condensation to draw a cat. 

“Boring how?” You had abandoned the books in front of you and followed his finger with your eyes, watching as he started drawing a family of cats. That was probably the most adorable thing you’ve seen in ages.

“It just wasn’t the same today, aside from those girls,” he shrugged, “Also my lecture couldn’t have been any more boring. My professor has that monotone voice that can lull someone to sleep.” He sat back up properly, looking back at you instead of the frosty window. 

“I’m guessing you fell asleep,” you laughed quietly. You wanted to ask him why he didn’t give at least one of those girls a chance, but he quickly interrupted your thoughts, causing you to easily forget about it.

“You guessed right,” he said proudly, “Not that I wanted to sleep, though. I tried my best to stay awake  but my head started doing that thing where it just jerks down and I just let it be. It is what it is.”

You both let out low laughs so that none of you would disturb the rest of the cafe. He glanced down at his watch and sighed, “I gotta go. I’ll talk to you later.”

“Bye.”

You let out a sigh similar to Minho’s as he walked back behind the counter, helping out Hongjoong who was beginning to juggle a few more drinks than he could handle. 

Not even ten minutes later, Minho had returned to your table, a ginger molasses cookie sitting snugly in a cute paper bag in hand. He slid it gently on top of your books, making sure you could see it.

“Again?” Your eyes brightened up at the sight of the cookie. It looked freshly baked, and just by tapping it with your fingertip, it was still soft.

Minho laughed and nodded, “Disappointed?”

“Not at all,” you shook your head and picked up the treat, taking in the scent, “You know my deal.”

Before he returned to the counter, he patted your shoulder, “I know. I make sure he knows you’re grateful.”

iii.

The half eaten cookie was sitting on your bedside table. You wanted to savour it a bit more. Plus, it could help you channel the depths of your brain on who your secret admirer could be. 

You remembered Minho stating that your admirer was a he, so that made it easier to pick out who they could be. 

You skipped over Minho as one of the possibilities. Part of you just simply didn’t want to get your hopes up. Then the other part of you was thinking that it obviously couldn’t be Minho. He was the deliverer. The messenger, you could say. How stupid could Minho be for him to be both your secret admirer and the deliverer? 

Pretty stupid, you think. 

Then you thought about his coworkers. The ones you only ever interacted with and saw all the time were Hongjoong and Jungwoo. And as far as you knew, they both were either already taken or way too busy to even keep up with a relationship. 

Your mind wandered over to the other people at the cafe. A few of them were familiar to you, seeing them on campus or in a class a couple times.  A handful of them, the regulars, you just memorized their faces and their voices due to the amount of times they’ve been at the cafe. At the top of your head you mentally put them down on a list even if some of their names were unknown to you. 

You wondered if that person always was in the cafe the same time as you were or if they just paid beforehand and told Minho to give the food item to you when you came in. 

Then your mind, as much as you told it not to, shifted towards the idea that maybe it was Minho. You laughed out a bit, covering your mouth with your forearm. Maybe you were pretty stupid for thinking that. Out of all the girls that gawked over him at the cafe, him choosing you would be the funniest joke known to man. It’s impossible. 

As if you were physically writing in a notepad, you flipped the page full of the potential admirers and at the top of the page wrote ‘Reasons it could be Minho.’ This was partly just a way to joke about it, easing the tension you created within yourself. But then you also wanted to see the actual possibility of it being Minho. With this, you were literally digging your own grave. It was like you unconsciously wanted to get your hopes up. Even if you knew there was a chance of getting hurt at the end, you continued anyway. 

One: He’s the only one I actually have had a conversation with in the cafe. Then your mind contradicted itself and the idea that an admirer didn’t need to be someone you’ve talked to. 

Two: Is it a coincidence that the treats were often my favourites? But then again, maybe your admirer just noticed that you always get those specific pastries. 

Three: His reactions when he hands me them are suspicious. Then maybe Minho feels nothing for me and loves being the wingman for your admirer. Minho did seem to be the kind to love romantic films… maybe he just loved watching the one he was a part of in real life. 

Four: Only Minho gives me them. Never any Hongjoong or Jungwoo… was that also a coincidence? Nothing to defend that one.

Though that last reason was kind of a reach, you pushed your brain to star it. That was the reason that maybe, maybe, Minho was actually your secret admirer. 

iv. 

You entered the cafe craving your afternoon caffeine. It was quieter than usual and less people occupied the tables. Only two other people sat down and Hongjoong was the only employee who was behind the counter. 

“Y/N!” He greeted as he slithered his way towards the cashier, “The usual?” 

You nodded and let your head drift towards the back of the store. Hongjoong chuckled quietly, “He’s not here today if you’re looking for Minho.” 

Panicking you use your hands to wave off his possible accusations and laugh sheepishly, “No no, it’s not like that. I just had a question for him.” You couldn’t help but feel heat creeping up your cheeks. If only you could reach over and punch the blonde headed boy for that. 

“What is it?” Once the satisfying beep sounded from the machine, you followed him to the end of the counter and leaned against the waiting area by the coffee machines. 

You hesitated for a bit before making up your mind. If your admirer did ask Minho to send you the gifts then maybe Hongjoong has seen him too, “I wanted to ask him who’s been giving me those freebies.” 

A smirk crept up onto Hongjoong’s face, hands busy with making coffee. His smirk transitioned into a small smile, one in which you could basically read that he knew of the person. 

“Spill,” you begged. A pout had naturally overtook your face, eyes growing big in hopes it’d fool Hongjoong into revealing who it was. 

“You know I can’t tell you, right?” He gave you a brief ‘are you kidding me?’ look before he went back to working. 

“What do you mean you can’t tell me?” 

“It’s a secret,” he shrugged, pouting his own lips, “Why do you want to know anyways?” His reply reminded you of Minho’s reply when you asked him yourself. Secret. 

“I wanna make up for all the stuff they’re giving me,” you watched as Hongjoong effortlessly poured the beverage into a glass mug before he slid it gently over to you, “Can’t you give me a hint?” Your voice slightly echoed in the cafe. Either that or you were just thinking things. 

The boy stood back and rested his hands on his hips. Head lifting, he furrowed his eyebrows and hummed, “Hmm, let me think…” 

You leaned forward as if he were about to tell you a deep secret, eager to gain knowledge that could possibly help eliminate some of the potentials on your mental list. 

“He…” Hongjoong mirrored your figure, bending down against the counter. He glanced around, acting like people were close enough to hear before he spoke quietly, “Goes to this cafe.”

You gasped and flicked his finger lightly, “No shit.”

Bursting out laughing, he pushed himself off of the counter to stand back up, winking, “You should’ve seen your face!... I told you, it’s a secret. I’d tell you if I could but I’m loyal.”

Groaning, you roll your eyes, “Okay Kim Hongjoong, whatever you say… thanks for the drink by the way.” He was still in a fit of laughter when you turned to sit at your usual table. 

You laid out the things you needed to finish, making sure you didn’t knock over the beverage at the end of the table. With long hours ahead of you, you needed every drop that was sitting in that cup… and maybe a few refills too. 

The world around you was willingly blocked out as you had your earphones plugged in and playing loud. You weren’t aware of the volume, but the people who were sitting in the cafe probably heard the heavy parts of the song. You didn’t care, it put you in the zone. Being fueled with caffeine and being placed in a different atmosphere other than the stuffy air of your apartment, these factors really did help motivate you to work. 

If it hadn’t been for the silence in between the songs, you wouldn’t have noticed the stranger sitting in front of you, trying to get your attention. Startled, you tugged roughly at the chord of your earphones and smiled sheepishly, “Oh I’m sorry, how long have you been there for?” 

You really had no idea how in the hell this boy placed himself there without your knowledge. It made you wonder how easy it would have been for kidnappers to just take you, or for someone to fish out some money from your bag. 

“Not long,” he shyly smiled, “I’m Minjun.” The longer you stared at him, the more you recognized him as someone from one of your classes. You probably took one glance at him and never again. Not on purpose, though. 

“Y/N,” you nodded your head, fingers not leaving the surface of your laptop, “Um… may I ask why you came here?” 

Minjun’s eyes twinkled, remembering why he hauled himself there in the first place, “I – uh – overheard you talking to him,” He pointed over at Hongjoong who was preoccupied with something entertaining on his phone, “About an admirer.” 

He had suddenly stolen all your attention, reeling it in like it was a fish. You nodded. He noticed your eyes light up as well, “Yeah. It’s been frustrating for me, not knowing who it is.”

Was I really speaking that loud? Damn. 

“What if I told you it was me?” Minjun had one of those smiles that begged for attention. It was that beautiful and he knew it by the way he smiled at you. 

Oh. 

It wasn’t a disappointed ‘oh.’ Sure a small part of you had hoped for Minho to be telling you this, but you weren’t disappointed that it’s Minjun. It was better that it was him than a complete stranger. 

“Is it really?” You feel the corners of your mouth being pulled up gently. All those little items of food, the way they made your heart flutter, the thought put into it… it was all Minjun? 

He nodded bashfully, “I was going to tell you later on but from how frustrated you sounded, I guess it’d be better sooner than later.”

“H-how can I make it up to you?” You blurted, “I’m really thankful for all those gifts.” 

“A date? With me?” He suggested. Minjun played his own game of thumb war out of nervousness, waiting for your answer. 

A certain boy lingered at the back of your head, reminding you that he existed. But then Minjun still held that sweet smile on his and you were recalled that you wanted to make it up to him. If he wanted a date, then why not? 

“That would be nice.”

v.

Minho dropped off your usual and a mini croissant along with it. You couldn’t help but smile at the treat. You thought that upon revealing himself, Minjun would’ve stopped giving you the treats, but you were wrong. 

The barista sat across from you, letting out a loud groan to express the feeling of finally getting to sit down after hours of working, “Long time no see.” He was slumped down in the chair, eyes struggling to stay open as he watched you work. 

“It’s only been a week or so,” you laughed, shaking your head at his exaggeration. You continued to write whatever nonsense it was on your paper, not bothering to look at the exhausted look on Minho’s face.

He shrugged, “Feels like it. What have you been up to anyway?” Leaning over, he snooped at your work, humming in pretend fascination. 

“School,” you reply monotonically. You didn’t feel like telling Minho about Minjun. The presence of the croissant was enough to let you know that Minjun had probably told you himself. 

“I see,” he continued to look over your notes, leaning in closer to watch you jot down some definitions. Feeling his breath against your head, you raise your head out of curiosity, bumping your head hard against his forehead. Minho jumped back, holding his hand against his forehead, in turn, you hold the crown of your head. 

“Oh shit I’m sorry!” you gasped. You leaned forward to get a proper look of him, alarmed at the sudden incident. If your head hurt as much as it did now, you wondered how his forehead felt. 

“It’s okay,” he chuckled lightly, rubbing it in circles, “It was an accident.” His eyes were squeezed tight and lips pressed together into a thin line. 

“You sure you're okay? You look like you’re in pain,” You continued to look at him, concerned. 

“I swear I–“ 

“Hey Y/N!” 

Looking up at the entrance of the cafe, your attention turns to Minjun who’s waving at you, smile lighting up the room. He was slowly making his way towards your table, eyes drawn to Minho’s hunched figure. 

Once he got to your table, Minho finally noticed the presence of someone else, eyes trailing from Minjun’s shoes to his face. He couldn’t hide his confusion, face twisting into an expression neither you or Minjun noticed, “Hey, I missed you after class earlier.”

“Sorry, I was in a hurry. I’ll wait for you next time,” you grinned. 

Minho couldn’t help but regret not prolonging his pain. It was like you had suddenly forgotten about the incident not even thirty seconds ago. To him it seemed like all your attention was on this new boy. 

“Gotta get back,” he whispered to you. 

“I’ll talk to you later?” 

He did a tiny salut, standing up and excusing himself from both you and Minjun. Taking this opportunity, Minjun slid into the same seat, fixing his stuff alongside yours. 

“Who is that?” Minho hopped smoothly over the counter, taking his place beside Jungwoo who had his mind set on fixing a drink for a customer. Minho was only asking because you’ve never brought a guy in with you. You were always alone. 

Jungwoo shrugged, bending down slightly to get to eye level with the cup, “I’ve seen him a few times. Don’t know who he is though.” Scraping some out of place foam off of the top, he placed the drink gently in front of the customer who had been waiting patiently.

Moving his eyes towards the both of you, he kept the direction of his head down at the cashier, pretending to count the non-existent money in his hand. 

“Don’t worry about him,” Jungwoo couldn’t help but laugh at how his friend was acting. Like a protective, almost jealous boyfriend, though Minho wasn’t aware of his actions, “What if they’re just partners for a project or something?”

Partners for a project looking like that? Pfft. Minho glared at his co-worker, waving him off, annoyed, “I’m not worrying abo–”

Jungwoo eyed Minho with a soft yet threatening expression. It looked like he was reading any thought that seemed to appear in Minho’s head, “He’s not going to ruin your plan, if that’s what you’re thinking.”

“How do you know that?” 

“I just know,” Jungwoo urged, “This is just a sign you should tell Y/N that you’re that admirer she keeps asking about. It won’t hurt, you know. What if she chooses you over him?”

Jungwoo had a point. But for some reason, the presence of this other boy threatened Minho. He was even more afraid to ask you out compared to when he hadn’t crossed paths with you.

vi.

“Hello?” You tapped the back end of your pencil against your notebook, staring out at the street full of busy people. 

“Y/N!” Minjun greeted through the phone. 

You smiled, “What’s up? Why’d you call?”

“Wanna eat out tonight? It’s a Friday and I know you worked hard this week.”

Preferring some good food instead of the repetitive instant ramen, you accepted Minjun’s invite and quickly ended the call to get home to fix yourself up. 

Standing up, you didn’t notice that someone had been standing behind you, causing you to stumble clumsily over their feet. 

“Woah there,” Minho laughed. He caught your wrist to steady you, “Where are you going in such a hurry?” You had noticed that his apron wasn’t tied around his waist and he had a jacket sitting over his shoulders, “Home. You scared me!”

“Home? I’ll walk you.” He picked up the remaining books on the table and handed them to you for you to place in your bag, “My shift is done.” He waited for your answer as you zipped your bag up and swung it over your shoulder.

“Sure, I’d appreciate that,” you smiled. He gestured for you to lead the way, trailing behind you not long after. Once out of the cafe, he quickened his pace to walk next to you, stuffing his hands into his jacket pockets and away from the late winter air. 

“So why were you actually in a hurry?” He looked down at you, “That excited to sleep or something?”

You chose not to look back at him, afraid to complete the eye contact, but you hummed and smiled, “Nope, I’m going out.”

Minho held himself back from asking any more questions. Instead he settled with a, “Oh that’s cool.” In the back of his mind, he could guess that you were going out with that guy he saw the other day. 

“Yeah, I’m happy. Only time I’m out of the house is at school or the cafe,” you skipped a bit in your step and tightened your grip on your bag’s straps out of slight excitement. 

Minho didn’t reply. It wasn’t like he wasn’t happy for you if you were dating that guy, he was just drowning at the thoughts drenching his head. Didn’t you like your secret admirer? Even if you didn’t like him, didn’t you at least wanted to have that special spot open for your admirer? It didn’t make sense. It’s like this other boy came out of nowhere and interfered with his play. 

A poke at his side interrupted his train of thought, causing him to jump dangerously close to the curb. Laughing, you held him from going any further, “I meant to catch your attention not almost kill you!”

Minho looked down at your hand holding his forearm gently, “You almost did!”

You let out another fit of laughter and let go of him, “You looked deep in thought and I couldn’t help but ask what’s got your face to look like this.” Planting yourself into one spot on the street, you fix your face into one identical to Minho’s. 

“I don’t look like that when I’m thinking,” he gasped, slapping his cheeks as if it would keep it from distorting that way. 

You raised a brow, “Aha, that’s what you think but in actuality, you do. My eyes are witnesses.” Your apartment building crawled closer and closer and with each step you began to forget about your dinner with Minjun. 

“Then this is what you look like when you’re focused,” Minho mocks. He pulls at his cheeks and sticks out his tongue ever-so-slightly out of the corner of his mouth. 

“So I look like roadkill when I’m focusing.”

No you look cute when you’re focused. “Yup,” he tapped at your temple, “That studying is helping after all.” 

Rolling your eyes, you shake your head as you laugh, mood slowly declining at the arrival at your apartment building, “Bye Minho, thanks for walking me home.” You make your way towards the front door. 

“I-I’ll see you later?” he quickly blurted. 

You grinned and turned to him at the front steps of your building. Under the setting sun, the light bounced softly off of Minho’s cheekbones, eyes slightly squinted. He waved like a young child, jacket hanging loosely from his shoulder and hair being thrown around by the subtle wind in the air. Something from this simple sight made the butterflies in your stomach go crazy. It was a weird feeling but you liked it. 

You really did wish that he was your secret admirer.

You grinned and waved back, “See you later.”

vii.

“So… how did you think of doing that whole secret admirer thing for me?” All secret admirers have their motives. Whether really cheesy or sweet, to something as simple as ‘you just really caught my attention,’ all answers were worth a listen. And you wanted to hear Minjun’s reason. 

Taking a bite out of his food, you didn’t notice the look of slight panic from his face as his eyes darted around the restaurant to conjure up a reason. 

“I…” he jabbed his fork a few handful of times into his pasta as he used his head to think, “I didn’t realize how much I liked you until I started to see you often between the cafe and school. I guess I was too shy to talk to you so I guess I just used this way to win your attention.”

You couldn’t help but feel your cheeks heat up at his explanation. He did that just for your attention? Judging by the person Minjun was, he didn’t need to spend all that money on you, “I-I don’t know what to say.”

���It’s okay, you don’t need to say anything… it’s just nice to tell you how I felt,” he offers you a genuine smile before taking another bite of his food. 

“Actually I have one request,” you were afraid to ask him. You had no idea if he’d be offended by it or not, but it wasn’t hard to do it. He hummed in response, mouth still full of food, “Would it be okay for you to stop giving me the treats? It’s not that I’m not grateful for them, which I am and I’m sure the baristas at the cafe let you know that, but I feel bad because you keep on spending the money for me when I have no idea how I’m supposed to give back all the time.”

By the end of your request, Minjun finished his bite, “If that’s what you want,” he gulps, “But that won’t stop me from giving you one once in a while.” 

You rolled your eyes playfully and took a bite of your own food. Quickly chowing it down, you questioned him again, “How did you know what pastries I liked? There was not one I didn’t like.”

A bystander would have the right to call you oblivious when you didn’t notice the blank look on Minjun’s face. He was unable to think of an answer quick, losing control of his expressions even in front of you. 

“Lucky guess,” he shrugged, taking a sip of his water, “Maybe I’m psychic.”

You pinned a loose grin onto your face. Even when you tried to do so, the smile didn’t reach your eyes. The answer wasn’t one you were expecting. You tried to let it fly past your head, not wanting to ruin the moment between you and Minjun. But it didn’t mean you’d forget about his answer forever. 

viii.

Even with your specific request to Minjun about the free food items he’d be giving you, every time you chose to hang and study in the cafe, you received a pastry that you hadn’t paid for. Like always, Minho made sure each and every one of the pastries were warm, placing it gently on the last little space left on your table among your things. 

You were genuinely thankful for the constant present being gifted to, but you wished that Minjun really did listen to your request. It wasn’t hard to stop sending the message-less ‘pastry grams.’ And it wasn’t like you guys don’t see each other at all. In fact, you were able to see him every other day during class and in the cafe about twice a week. 

Minho hissed quietly when he feels hot water come in contact with the skin of his hands. He pulled his arm closer to his body and fanned it as if it would help the pain subside. 

“And that’s why you need to pay attention when working,” Hongjoong slid to his side and started cleaning up the mess Minho made on the counter. 

Squinting at his hand, he noticed how the scorching water had left a red imprint on his hand, “I was.” He picked up the coffee cup and dropped it into the sink, grabbing another one to start again. 

“Having your eyes planted on the couple isn’t being focused,” Hongjoong leaned against the counter and chuckled at the sight of his friend’s distraught face. 

Minho glared at him, “Don’t call them a couple. That’s gross.” 

“They seem like it though,” Hongjoong pouted in a way that was ‘all knowing.’ This expression was wiped clean off of his face when Minho sent him a glare that could probably kill a person if he tried, “I’m joking! I thought your secret admirer plan was working.”

Minho frowned at the thought of his failing plot, turning away from Hongjoong, “I thought it was too. But apparently Y/N likes face to face interaction more than those stupid ass pastries.” 

Hongjoong gasped, “Jungwoo did you hear that?”

Jungwoo crashed through the back door, causing it to swing way off of its route, “Hear what?”

Hongjoong reached for Minho’s elbow, pulling the self-doubting boy towards him, “He called his treats plan stupid!” 

This time, Jungwoo gasped, “Don’t say that! You know damn well it was working.”

Minho shrugged, “If you call that working then yeah sure.” He jutted his head towards you and Minjun and smiled, though it didn’t reach his eyes.

Hongjoong was about to speak up, only to be interrupted by the sound of an impatient customer clearing his throat at the register. 

Minho couldn’t help but blame himself for holding off asking you out and being the coward he was. If he had been brave enough to ask out in the first place, then maybe you wouldn’t have been sitting across from Minjun in the first place. 

He let the fake smile fall from his face and turned towards the customer, “What would you like for today?” 

ix.

“Bye Jungwoo.” Minho was about to hop over the counter like always, only he was stopped by Jungwoo holding him down by his wrist, “Wait where are you going?” 

The cafe was close to empty, the only customers inside were you and Minjun helping each other study for an upcoming exam. The sky outside was nearing pitch black, the beautiful light blue being pushed down by the darker shade. 

“Home. Where else?” raising a brow at his friend, he waited for a reply. He had a pack of ramen waiting for him at home and the faster he got home, the sooner he could cook and eat it. 

“But you haven’t given Y/N that,” Jungwoo pointed to a slice of banana bread sitting with the other cafe baked goods. 

“What’s the use if he’s here,” Minho reasoned, “It’s okay, I’ll just do it–”

“I’ll give it to her when you leave,” Jungwoo offered, “I know what you’re thinking.” Minho grinned, and glanced between you and the banana bread as Jungwoo laid a hand on his shoulder to assure him. He knew Minho was afraid to answer him so he took his silence as a green light.

Minho bid him another goodbye before turning to the door.

While you looked down at your notes, you spotted Minho making his way to the door at the corner of your eye. You had no idea if you should look up or not. He hadn’t come up to you to talk like how he usually would. You couldn’t help but think that he was mad at you for something. Or maybe he just wasn’t having it at all lately. 

Nevertheless, you fought the thoughts at the back of your head and still looked up to smile at him, waving at him. You caught Minho’s eye and he turned, allowing a wide smile to show up on his face. His wave was brief, but not long after, he pulled the cafe door open and left without a single word. Your smile faltered into a subtly baffled look, confused at his behaviour. You knew that if Minho had something on his mind, he’d choose to tell you.

“We can finish this one last topic and then we can leave,” Minjun yawned, “I’m getting really tired.”

“That sounds good,” you agreed, flipping your book’s page. Even if your mind should be trained on the bolded words of your textbook, you still couldn’t wave off Minho from lingering at the back of your head.

Halfway down the page, Jungwoo had gone up to your table, a smile stretched upon his face, “Sorry, I’m just here to–” He put down a nicely wrapped slice of banana bread by your hand, patting it gently as he did, “Give this to you. From your admirer.”

“Ah, thanks Jungwoo,” you said. He nodded and walked back to the counter to begin cleaning up. You turned to Minjun who kept his eyes between the lines of the notes, “Minjun, I told you that you don’t need to give me these anymore.” The cafe was so quiet that your voice had accidentally come out louder than you intended, catching the attention of today’s messenger boy easily. 

Jungwoo didn’t know how to react at first. He was caught off guard by the miscommunication and the mistake you had made. 

“What?” Jungwoo left the dirty rag at the counter, inching closer to you by the second, “Him? Give you these?” At realization, Minjun’s eyes widened, unable to speak up.

“Minjun’s my secret admirer… h-he told me two weeks ago,” you quickly explained to Jungwoo, forcing ourselves a nervous laugh. The look on Jungwoo’s face was one you’ve never seen before and it scared you. You’ve always known him as the angel of the three, Hongjoong being the cheeky boy, and Minho was one you liked to call heartthrob because of how he was with other women. But this Jungwoo, he looked like an angry puppy. 

“No… you’ve got it wrong,” he retorted stiffly, “He’s not your admirer.”

When your gaze fell upon Minjun, he avoided eye contact, “Minjun is this true?” Your heart was beating fast. And not in a good way. Mixing up with fatigue, confusion, and the realization of probably being lied to hurt your chest and you didn’t know what to say. 

“Y-yes,” Minjun whispered, “But I can explain… I truly do like you and I… found this as my opportunity to get to you. I’m really sorry and–”

“So you ruined someone else’ opportunity, which they worked hard for, just so you can make a move on me?” You were angry, though you chose not to raise your voice. He nodded.

“Selfish. No offense, Minjun, but that’s a dick move. I don’t like liars,” you begin to clean your stuff up, “I can’t believe I’ve been sticking around you for the past few weeks.”

“I-I know I was being stupid, and I’m truly sorry,” he apologized, “Please forgive me.”

“You know what? I should’ve known you were lying when you couldn’t give me a proper reason on how you knew which pastries I liked,” you stood up and looked down at him, “ ‘Lucky guess’? What kind of fucking answer is that? I’m sorry but I don’t want to be around someone like you. Goodbye.”

Pulling Jungwoo out of the cafe, tears brimming your eyes out of frustration, you turned to him and questioned, “Who is it?” There was a hint of desperation in your eyes that you didn’t mean to add. At this point you wanted to meet the person who truly worked hard to win you heart. 

“I think you already know it is… you just keep doubting yourself,” Jungwoo replied sneakily. The smirk on his was taunting and it actually somewhat scared you into thinking. It was Minho. 

“Minho?”

Jungwoo exaggerated a shrug, pouting, “Oh, I don’t know…” And with that Jungwoo confirmed it was the boy who your heart actually suspected this entire time. Lee Minho.

Thanking Jungwoo, you flew towards the direction of Minho’s house, not even minding the weight of your bag as you sprinted for your life. This whole time it had been Minho. It explained everything. How, aside from today, he had given you them himself. How he’d smiled a certain way when you received the treats. How he knew which ones were your favourite. It’s not because of a lucky guess… it was all because he knew you well like how you knew him well. You were glad it was him. 

You caught your breath before you rang the doorbell, trying to find the words to say. Your mind was alphabet soup. Words and letters all jumbled up. It could take you much longer than you wished to think of what to say. 

Before you could even think of at least a decent thing to blurt out, Minho opened the door, the smell of freshly cooked ramen drifting out the doorway.

“Y/N?” He blinked a few times to make sure you were real, “What are you doing here? Come in.”

You followed him inside, still not letting a word come out of your mouth. You figured it would be better to be sure of what you were going to say to this oblivious barista. He didn’t know why you were there. But you did. 

He gestured for you to sit down as he went straight for the stove, stirring the ramen slowly. “I’m here because,” you start quietly. You searched around the room, still unsure of what to say. When your eyes fell upon the bag at your feet, a lightbulb had lit up in your untidy brain, “I’m here because of… of this!” You slid the slice of banana bread onto his table and nodded, “Yeah, because of this.”

Minho laughed, “Because of banana bread? You know I don’t bake those myself right?” He reached for a bowl in his cupboard and looked back at you, “Do you want some ramen?”

“Just a little bit please,” You started playing with the slice of food, “I’m not here to complain about the bread.” You tried to muster up all the energy in your body to finally get to the point. The past fifteen minutes have been a rollercoaster ride. This was the second drop. 

“Then why are you here?” Minho seemed to have lost all of his brain cells, completely forgetting the conversation he had with Jungwoo before he left for home. 

“I’m here because I know you’re the one giving me this,” you hold up the bread, “And all the other ones before it.”

Minho choked, dropping the empty glass bowl in his hand. Crashing to the ground, he let out a shit before he went straight for a broom and dustpan. You make your way over to him, helping him out.

“H-how did you find out?” He continued to sweep the floor, making sure no glass shards were left behind. It was also an excuse to not look at you, afraid to make eye contact. What if you didn’t like him back and this was your way to reject him?

“Minjun… he pretended to be you,” you stood over him, silently asking for him to finally look at you, “He said he was the one giving me the pastries, and I believed him even when I had a hint of doubt in my heart.” 

Minho didn’t know what to say, so you took this as a chance to continue talking.

“I just found out now that he’s been lying… and Jungwoo, he didn’t tell me it was you but he… hinted it was.”

Finally Minho stood up. This time it was him that was towering over the other. His cheeks a tint of red, unknown to you if it was from bending down or the secrets being revealed. 

“Are you disappointed that it’s me?” His voice grew frail and you wanted to just throw your arms around him and tell him you weren’t. 

But you stopped yourself, “No. Of course not! I’m… I’m actually relieved that it’s you.” The bashful smile that slowly revealed itself on Minho’s face caused your heart to flutter. He bowed his head as it grew wider by the second. It was like he couldn’t keep his emotions in.

“S-so you like me back?” 

You took a step closer, making sure eye contact was complete between the two of you. You grabbed his hands and brought your lips to his firmly before pulling back. 

“How’s that for an answer?” He didn’t reply, “Minho?”

Minho stood in shock for a few moments, unable to take his eyes off of you. He held a hand up to his lips, tips of his ears turning beet red. Once reality kicked back in, he leaned forward himself and pressed his lips against yours the same way you did. 

After he pulled away he beamed, “So… Ramen?”

a/n: Please leave a like if you enjoyed this!

[digimonnetwork-project]

Episode IV

Previous Episode

Leo’s Pride

Isamu was having lunch with the transfer student today.

Aki glanced over at Masato, noticing this fact as well. Mastato tapped his foot under the table, yeah, he knew Isamu had the right to sit wherever he wanted and talk to whoever he wanted, but he was spending an awful lot of time with the new girl.

“Do you think he’s going to stop hanging out with us?” Aki asked, worriedly adjusting his glasses with a disappointed frown, it wouldn’t have been the first time this happened to the duo.

Masato tapped his foot faster, “The least he could do is give us a proper ‘bye guys’ instead of this silent treatment.” The long haired boy huffed and tossed glare over at Imasu and Ju as they ate lunch together, “What does she have that we don’t?” He was more upset than Aki about this, he’d genuinely liked Isamu and believed that he’d stick around. After all the time they’d spent practicing for soccer and tryouts coming up soon...

Can’t be right all the time, Masato supposed.

Their comments did not go unheard, however, as it just so happened that Kaiyo Nakano was passing by their table with her bento box, “She’s got charm and wit, for one thing,” The brown haired girl said as she stopped and sat at their table with them, “And he’s smart and nice. Maybe they like each other.” She suggested.

“They’ve known each other for less than a week.” Masato pointed out, with an unimpressed sigh, “How could they possibly like each other that much?”

Kaiyo smiled and took a bite of her rice, “I haven’t known either of them very long, but I like them both just fine.” She announced.

Aki brushed some of his blond hair behind his ear, “That’s different, Nakano, you like everyone.”

“Just call me, Kaiyo. And I don’t see how that matters, there’s no waiting period to see if you like someone- unless” She started to snicker, “You thought I meant like-like!” Kaiyo giggled and broke into a laugh, “I just meant- he- she-! Haha guys and girls can just be friends you know!”

Masato and Aki stared at her, blushes rising to their cheeks as they realized how they’d misinterpreted her comment. Kaiyo wasn’t done teasing them though.

“Oh! But wait, what if they are in love!? Maybe they were star crossed lovers in a past life, bound to meet again and again in each lifetime, always to be torn apart, haha! It’s just like a Shoujo manga! Ha! Oh, don’t tell me, one of you is the reborn rival; here to win Ju away from him-wait not, it’s Isamu you’re upset about losing! Is he the love interest then?!”

“Th-that’s enough!” The pair sputtered in unison, making a few heads turn in their direction, but Kaiyo did manage to calm herself down before they drew too much attention.

Kaiyo chewed another bite of rice before speaking up again, “I don’t know Isamu very well, but when he served that detention for  Ms. Mazawa, he couldn’t stop talking about meeting you two at the park. He didn’t even mention that you were practicing soccer until I asked him, he just wanted to hang out with you.”

“R-really?” Aki asked, “Soccer is his favorite thing, he didn’t mention it at all?”

“Nope.” Kaiyo answered, “I know he’s been spending a lot of time with Ju the last few days, but she’s still adjusting to living in Japan, once she’s settled maybe Isamu will introduce the three of you. Who knows? Maybe you’ll like her too. Lord knows you boys could use a girl or two in your friend circle.”

“What’s that supposed to mean!?” Masato asked, Kaiyo giggled and continued her meal instead of answering.

Isamu and Ju stood from their table and started outside without emptying the remains of their lunch in the garbage bin. Masato stood up too, and started to follow them, leaving his lunch untouched on his table while Aki scarfed down a few bites and went after Masato, properly disposing of his lunch waste as he passed the bin.

Left alone at the table, with Masato apparently not hungry enough to care, Kaiyo reached into his bento box and swiped his dessert, “Well if he doesn’t want it.” She grinned.

Aki followed Masato into the court yard where they spotted Isamu and Ju sitting on a bench, looking over a nearby bush. More than anything, Aki wanted to tug on his friend’s sleeve and tell him to go back inside- whether it was just because whatever Isamu and Ju were doing was none of their business, or because he didn’t want to find out that Kaiyo was wrong about the situation, he wasn’t sure.

But he also knew that Masato wouldn’t stop, even if he did tug on his sleeve and insist they leave Isamu and Ju alone. They’re backs were to the approaching boys, both of them had put their lunch down and it looked as if they had decided to finish eating outside while the weather was still nice. Only Ju had her laptop resting on her knees, and Isamu appeared to be dropping bits of food into the bush.

Aki heard Ju speaking, “The Admins are all Tamers too,  but they don’t access the Network like everyone else, they program all city events, create new games, organize tournaments for the coliseum and monitor for bugs, all from the outside.”

“Do Tamers become Admins when they get too old?” asked a voice that came from the direction of Isamu, but didn’t sound like Isamu.

Ju shook her head, “No, Admins…I don’t really know actually, what qualifies someone to be an admin, I heard that the youngest admin is only seventeen.”

What in the world were they talking about?

Aki might have asked, but Masato was faster and bolder than him, and reached to tap Isamu on the shoulder, but in doing so came into Ju’s eye line. She gave a startled screech that made Isamu jump and shout in surprise. He whirled around, eyes wide searching for whatever had made Ju scream and his gaze settled on Masato and Aki, immediately relaxing.

However, it seemed he was not the only one looking. From the bush, three shapes leaped out at them, Aki screamed as a brown and red furry…thing knocked him to the ground, Masato gave a similar cry as two creatures, black and white dog-like animals, did the same to him.

“It’s alright Ju, we’ve got it, prepare the Digital con-” The white one on top of Masato started, but cut off when it realized that he was human and not…whatever it was expecting.

The creature on top of Aki noticed this detail too, and hopped off him, wide eyed and flashing a guilty look at Isamu. The brown haired boy fiddled with his goggles awkwardly “Er, Aki, Masato, I can explai-”

Aki didn’t give him a chance, once the initial shock was over he scrambled to his feet with a scream and made a break for the sports field. If he could make it passed to the road, maybe he could flag down a car or something. It flashed through Aki’s head that maybe he was being a bit of a wuss, but any thoughts about turning back to hear what Isamu had to say were dispelled the moment he realized Masato was running too.

Well, at least they were being wusses together.

“What the hell were those things!?” Aki shouted as he ran.

“I don’t know, I don’t care, just keep moving!” Masato replied.

Behind them, Aki heard Isamu call after them, “Guys wait!” They turned their head slightly to see that Isamu and Ju were both chasing after them, along with the three strange creatures that had jumped out of the bush at them.

It was the one that had landed on Aki, the cat-like animal with a red mohawk that shouted at them, “Watch out for the Digital gate!”

The what? Aki saw Masato turn his head back, and skid to a halt, but Aki wasn’t fast enough to stop and ran into him.  The force made them both tumble forward, into a strange distortion in the air he hadn’t seen until they were right on top of it. “Guys!” He heard Isamu shout before all sounds were cut off entirely.

Masato’s face planted into the ground, and was smooshed deeper into it when Aki landed on top of him. Dazed and confused it took Masato a moment to realize that he was not on school property anymore. Aki gave a terrified gasp at their surroundings.

All around them was blackness, a series of lines and dots lit the floor, going through a slow rainbow gradient. What Masato initially thought was a building, on closer inspection just seemed to be a block with no doors or windows. It almost looked like a Microchip. In the distance, Masato could just make out an outline of what appeared to be real buildings, a city of some sort.

Aki squeaked suddenly as Masato stared in awe, “Yeah, I’m seeing this, where are we?”

“N-no, Masato-” Aki tugged his sleeve and pointed across the strange space where a large furry creature stood glaring at them, “What is that thing?”

In response, the monster snarled, “Call me a thing, do you? I am Apemon! And I will crush all human parasites in the name of my Lord Nabermon!” The monster rushed them, as his name implied he was very apelike with wild yellow fur and a large bone strapped to his back.

“Masato!” Aki cried, clutching his sleeve.

The longer haired boy yanked him to his feet, “Run for it Aki!” He yelled, dodging to their right as the monster leaped into the air and brought his bone down like a club, completely obliterating the section of the floor they’d dropped onto only seconds ago and revealing more circuit-like lights underneath. Masato pushed Aki ahead of him, ducking behind one of the smaller block structures for momentary cover. “Go that way, I’ll draw it’s attention this way” Masato told him, pointing off in the direction of the distant city “When it’s clear you head back toward that gate thing Isamu mentioned!”

“”What about you!?” Aki gasped, clearly already out of breath from their previous flight.

Used to running for far longer, Masato waved his hand, “I can outlast you any day of the week, if I stay behind I can buy you enough time to get home and get help.”

“Like Isamu and the transfer student?” Aki asked.

Masato remembered the creatures that were with them, Isamu and Ju hadn’t seemed bothered by the presence, and, now that he was thinking about it, they must have been feeding them behind the bushes. Maybe those creatures could help. “Yeah, go find them, they can’t be far behind us.”

Right on cue, as if summoned by their names, Isamu, Ju and the creatures that accompanied them appeared through the gate. Apemon still stood between them and the two boys.

Isamu looked around in awe, “Is this the Digital world?” he asked.

“No,” Wemicmon replied, and pointed toward the far off city, “That’s the Network, over there, this entire plane is the dimension between our worlds. The Digital World is below us somewhere, I think.”

“Actually,” Ju corrected and pointed to a gateway across from the one they’d just come through, “The Digital World would be through there.”

Both of them fizzled in the air for a moment, they would close soon. Isamu feared for a second that if they missed their chance they might get stuck, but remembered that they could return to the real world through the Network.

“Where do you learn this stuff?” Isamu asked, quirking an eyebrow at her.

“I’ve been a Tamer for three years.” She reminded him with a smirk. “Don’t worry, you’ll pick it up.”

There was no need to open a Digital Construct in this space, so Isamu and Ju kept one eye on the battle while they searched the nearby area for Aki and Masato. It didn’t take long to find them, and give a brief explanation of where they were and what the Digimon were.

“But if we’re friends with these guys, why does the big one want to kill us for that lord Nabler- Nobba…” Aki struggled to remember the name that Apemon had called out earlier.

Isamu didn’t have the first clue what he meant, but Ju’s eyes narrowed as she thought about it, “Nabermon?” She asked.

“Yes!” Masato nodded, “That’s the one. Who is he?”

Ju didn’t answer, just pointed back to the Gate, “You two need to get back to the real world now. Isamu, you and I should lure the Digimon closer to the Network so we can call for backup.”

“What? Why, what’s happening?” Isamu asked, pulling down his goggles to scan the enemy Digimon.

Apemon was a champion level Vaccine Digimon, who used the bone club as his primary weapon. He didn’t seem that much different than the first enemy he and Wemicmon had faced together.

“Because if he’s with the Court of Demons we can’t afford to underestimate him.”

“The Court of what?” Masato asked.

“I’ll explain later, just get to the Gate!” Ju lifted her D-Gauntlet and punched in a code, activating a speed boosting item she had won in the Network. Cannismon and Leptomon began running faster, easily dodging Apemon’s attacks.

Isamu punched in his own code, he’d only played a few games at the City and mostly got more Digicures, but he did get one item that would be of use at the moment. Apemon wasn’t stupid, and realized that he would never catch the twins and turned on the much slower Wemicmon, the bone club swung down on him, but Isamu’s item activated a shield that deflected the blow.

The inventory menu on his D-Gauntlet had told Isamu that the basic shield item he won was only good for a single use in battle, he hoped they could get help on time.

“Fever claw!” Wemicmon shouted, slicing Apemon across the face and leaving a mark over his eye.

“Moon Surge!”

“Sun Blast!”  The twins attacked from either side of the yellow animal Digimon.

Their team attack usually worked like a charm, since their target could not defend against both attacks at once, but Apemon ducked low, “Metallic Fur!” He snarled, and the hairs on his body hardened to needles, shooting out and knocking the two canine Digimon out of the air.

Still on the ground, Wemicmon was spared the assault, but was also helpless to do anything to help his friends as Apemon’s fists caught flame next, “Magical Monkey Punch!” He shouted as he pumped them with his fire attack.

“Cannismon! Leptomon!” The golden haired Digimon shouted, his whole body began to glow “Lynx Fla-”

“Mega Bone Stick!”

Too slow to get out of the way in time, Wemicmon was thrown to the side by the blow. Cannismon and Leptomon were pinned to the ground by the needles and with Wemicmon out of the way the path was clear for Apemon to reach the children.

Wemicmon hopped back to his feet and dashed back toward the battle, but his Tamer knew he’d never make it in time.

Isamu swallowed hard, “Run!” he urged the others.

He grabbed Ju’s hand and dragged her away, they didn’t have time to call the Network for help they needed to get out of here and find a place to hide.

There wasn’t time for that either, and Isamu knew it, but if he could just buy a few seconds, maybe Aki and Masato could make it out. Apemon’s shadow loomed over him, he pulled on Ju’s arm and threw her ahead of him, hoping that maybe she could get out too.

“Isamu!” Wemicmon shouted, and his claws lit up for an attack but Isamu knew he was done for. He raised his hands to hide his face, it wouldn’t help but some instinct deeply rooted into human nature made him throw his arms up to block the attack. He knew he was going to die.

At least until his D-Gauntlet started reacting!

The light from his D-Gauntlet blinded Apemon, and the large Digimon stumbled back away from it. The device beeped wildly, and the boy shut his eyes against the light.

“Isamu! What did you press?” He heard Ju call over the beeping.

“I didn’t press anything!” He answered, Masato was running back toward them, reaching to pull Isamu back so they could escape, but Aki was staring out passed Apemon.

He pointed out where Isamu had last seen Wemicmon, “What’s happening to the cat guy?”

Isamu squinted, trying to see Wemicmon through the light of his D-Gauntlet, but couldn’t see him anywhere. It took him a moment to realize that the reason why was because Wemicmon was now glowing the same as his D-Gauntlet.

“Wemicmon Digivolve to…!”

A shape grew out of the smear of light that Wemicmon had become, growing taller, and bigger, the light quickly faded to reveal a new creature, similar to what Isamu had seen become of Scrofamon his first night in the Network.

“Nemaemon!”

The light faded from Isamu’s D-Gauntlet, and even Apemon had turned to see the new Digimon. He was the same color as Wemicmon, larger with a full mane, looking more like a lion. He had a belt wrapped around his torso that was keeping shoulder armor on Nameamon’s left arm, clothlike tendrils sprouted from his back between feathery patches of fur.

“His horn disappeared.” Isamu gaped, noticing that Wemic-no, Nemaemon’s face was far more cat-like than ever.

“Not going to comment on all those belts he’s suddenly wearing?”  Ju blinked.

“How about that he’s got to be like ten feet tall!?” Masato shouted in a near panic.

This detail was what Aki noticed too, and he shrunk back, “He’s not going to hurt us, is he?”

Apemon seemed to lose interest in the humans at the sight of the new challenger. Isamu dropped his goggles over his eyes again to read the scan data on his partner’s new form. Nemaemon,  mythical Digimon, Data type, Jungle Troopers. He couldn’t believe what he was seeing, this was Wemicmon? How cool!

“Metallic fur!” Apemon shouted, shooting needles toward Namaemon, who simply ducked low and his new shell deflected the attack.

Nemaemon rushed the enemy, dropping to all fours and now fast enough to keep up, “Inferno Bane!” He said, body slamming the other Digimon, raising back to two feet and holding Apemon down while breathing fire into his face.

Apemon grunted with pain and picked up his bone.

“Mega Bone Sti-”

“Eclipse Snare!” Everyone had been watching Nemaemon in awe, and hadn’t noticed the twins recover from the attacks they’d endured. Apemon was bound tightly by the beams of light and darkness that Cannismon and Leptomon wrapped around him, “Nemaemon, now!” Cannismon hissed.

The lion-like Digimon didn’t need to be told twice, “Leo’s Pride!”  He raised a fiery fist, the flames shot out and took the form of a lion, running toward the trapped digimon and engulfing him in the fire.

“-Lord Nabermon, grant me-” Apemon dropped midsentence, knocked out completely, Isamu raised his D-Gauntlet and entered the sequence to convert Apemon to scan Data.

The Digimon pixelated and was drawn into the device, but more than that, the computer voice of the D-Gauntlet had an announcement, “Conversion completed. Map piece detected, would you like to view?”

“Um, not now.” Isamu said, Nemaemon stomped over to them and shrank back down to Wemicmon.

Isamu was a little disappointed at seeing his partner return to normal so soon, but at the same time, he knew he was having a hard enough time hiding Wemicmon, he’d never be able to keep Nemaemon out of sight.

He scooped up Wemicmon, “Let’s get out of here!” He said.

Nobody argued, Ju led the way out and the Digital gate closed behind them.

-

After the kids disappeared, a set of shadowy figures looked down at the former battle field, “You weren’t ever going to grant him the blessing of a Demon Lord were you?” The female figure said, almost with a laugh.

The bestial Digimon only grumbled in response, the clearest no that he could be bothered to give. That seemed to be enough because the woman did start to laugh.

“I thought so. So his mission was nothing but a wild goose chase them?” Again her companion did not give a real answer, but that didn’t seem to matter to her, “Oh well, those Tamers didn’t seem to be too experienced. Only one of them evolved their partner. A Digimon who cannot beat such fledglings is not worth of the scum beneath our feet, let alone our blessing”

“Indeed” The other replied, speaking for the first time, and turning away, “Come then, Mephistomon will want a real candidate selected soon…”

-

Back in the real world, Masato resisted the urge to drop to the ground and start kissing the grass after their close call. Aki said nothing, but his face was still white as a sheet, so Masato put on a brave face and was the first to speak as they started to wander back to where Isamu had Ju had been feeding their Digimon.

“So...A Digital Gate, huh?” It was sort of a pathetic question, but at least it wasn’t total awkward silence.

Isamu continued to carry Wemicmon, who yawned sleepily in his arms, “Yeah, they connect our world to the one we just came from” He said, and nodded to Ju, “She knows more about it than I do, I’ve only been a Tamer for a little while.”

“That’s pretty much the gist of Digital Gates. It's kind of weird, though...” She commented, “I’ve never seen two Digital Gates open up so close together. Back in Beijing they always appeared months apart.”

They reached the bench and Isamu set Wemic down so he could rest after his battle. He lifted his D-Gauntlet in amazement, he’d been able to make Wemicmon Digivolve to champion. That was incredible! Ju said that she’d had her partners for three years and she hadn’t been able to do that.

The corners of the screen glowed in sequence, a new code he needed to memorize, Isamu mouthed along with it, top right, top left, left, bottom right, top loft again.” He fished his pen out of his pocket and wrote that sequence down on his hand so he could transfer it to his notebook later.

He’d ask Ju about that after school maybe, but right now they had a lot of questions to answer from Aki and Masato, and not a lot of time to explain. Lunch break would be over soon. Even with the two of them telling the story together it was clear that the boys didn’t fully understand, Isamu didn’t blame them, he had first had experience as a Tamer and he still wasn’t sure he understood it all.

“Could we be Tamers?” Masato asked excitedly, as he paced back and forth in the courtyard “Where do we find Digimon partners?”

“How do we get the D-Gauntlets?” Aki pushed his glasses up, showing extreme interest in this, which was sort of a surprise for him.

“There’s always Digimon in the Network who are looking for Tamers.” Ju said, “Maybe you could talk to them sometime this weekend, you might get lucky.”

“Can they get into the Network without an ID?” Isamu asked as Aki and Masato quietly celebrated the idea of maybe becoming a Tamer like their friend.

Ju shrugged, as they reached the bench they’d started at “I don’t know, but I didn’t want them running off to go looking for a partner. We have until the weekend to figure something out.” She checked the time on her D-Gauntlet and slung her bag back off her shoulders, pulling her laptop out to check her email.

“So what kind of Digimon are there in the Network?” Masato asked, “I want to partner with someone cool, like Nemaemon.”

“Aw, shucks, I’m not that cool.” Wemicmon blushed, Isamu rolled his eyes and ruffled his Digimon’s mohawk earring a squawk of protest.

“All kinds of Digimon,” Ju shrugged, “But remember I said you might get lucky, just because you meet someone cool doesn’t mean you’ll get to be partners. I’ll talk to a few of them tonight and see if anyone’s interes-” She cut off suddenly and her eyes narrowed at the sight of something on her screen, “Isamu, have you checked your email recently?” She asked.

“No, why?” Ju pointed her screen toward him, Aki and Masato exchanged confused looks.

Isamu read the email out loud.

Urgent, do not enter the Network. All Digimon and Tamers be advised that the Court of Demons is planning a strike against the Network this week. A new Firewall is being programmed to shield most damage, but as a precaution, if you are not an Admin, please do not put yourself at risk by coming to the Network.

Gray.

He glanced at Ju, with a startled blink “Gray, like, as in the legendary Tamer, Gray?”

She nodded, “This is the same email he contacted me from three years ago.” Ju went back to her inbox where several more emails with subject lines warning them to stay out of the Network were waiting.

“The Court of Demons,” Aki repeated, “You said something about those guys earlier…who are they?”

The bell summoning them back to class rang, cutting short their conversation. Ju stood up, closing her laptop and putting it back in her bag, “The bad guys.” She said, “No one’s going to the Network until we get an all clear. Being a Tamer isn’t a game, so you’d better think hard about if you really want to do it.” She added with a note of finality and packed up so they could go.

Aki and Masato turned to Isamu for an explanation, but this was the first he had heard of this Court, the Digimon looked frightened though.

“We should head back.” he said, moving Wemicmon back into the bush,Cannismon and Leptomon ducked into it too, where they would hide until school was out and their Tamers came to pick them up.

As they passed by the fountain in the middle of the courtyard, the trio  continued to talk quietly about the Digimon and failed to notice a small shape swimming in the water. A small furry face poked out to stare after the group, at a particular boy.

“I found him!” A feminine voice said, and brown eyes sparkled happily, “My Tamer!”

Next Episode

[honeyhan-123]

Say Thank You V

Series Summary: Nearly five years have passed since Steve Rogers saves your life without so much as a thank you. When he sees you again by chance, he makes sure that he’ll never let you go and maybe teach you some manners in the process.

Series Warning: This will be a dark!Steve fic with stalking, kidnapping and manipulating as well as non-con and dub-con situations. Please don’t read it if you don’t like that sort of thing.

Chapter Warnings: None really, just being held captive.

Word Count: 2.2k

AN: I would just like to dedicate this chapter to @tansypoisoning and @danceswithapathy for being there for me last week when I felt really guilty about not getting an update out on time. Also thank you to @cake-reads for suggesting this website for making a moodboard. This is my first attempt so I hope y’all like it. I love you guys x

I. New York ~ II. Madrid ~ III. The Apartment ~ IV. The Trip

Series Masterlist

My Masterlist

V. The Basement

You awoke slowly, the first sign of consciousness being the ability to feel, slowly descending down your body like honey dripping from a spoon. First it was being made aware of the pounding headache that hid behind your heavy eyelids, then the stiffness in your bad, the muscles taught as if they had been in the same place for quite some time. Last had been the feeling of blood rushing down to your toes as you tried to wiggle them, snuggly tucked under the covers. 

As you slowly gained consciousness, your eyelids fluttering open, panic started to surge through your body, memories of the previous night coming back. A hand clamped around your mouth, a prick in your neck, and then nothing. You had no indication of just how long you had been out so what felt like mere minutes ago could’ve been hours, days even, and with the way your back ached you thought it was probably the latter. 

You also had no indication of how you had gotten wherever you were now. Throwing the soft covers off of your body, you slipped your feet out onto the cold hardwood floor. With a terror unparalleled, you realised you were no longer wearing the shorts a t-shirt you last remembered donning for work but a simple pale blue slip nightgown that scarcely covered you to your mid thigh. Who had changed you?

There was barely any light in the room, save for the moonlight that filtered in through the windows lining the opposite wall, barely a foot wide, grazing against the ceiling. They let you know it was night time again, so it was looking like you had been out for about a day. Confusion hit as you looked around the room, you didn’t think sex trafficers normally kept their victims in such nice rooms. If you weren’t scared out of your mind you probably would say the room was more than nice, the plush king sized bed you were still sitting on was evidence enough. 

Fumbling with the switch by your bed, you flicked on the lamp to illuminate the room further. Along the wall opposite the bed, under the windows, there was a large bookshelf along with what looked like a few armchairs and such. In the far corner was a dining area, but it wasn’t the mahogany table that caught your eye. It was the steel door that was next to it, leading to what you were sure must be a way out. Creeping out of the bed, you tentatively made your way towards it, your eyes never leaving the handle. You knew it probably wouldn’t be this easy, but you had to hope, hope that there was a way out. 

Your intense focus on the door caused you to fail to notice the step that spanned the length of the room, elevating the bed area. As your foot was met with air, you tumbled down, trying to catch yourself with your hands on the hardwood floor. Your muscles were still partly asleep despite your mind running a hundred miles an hour and so you were still on the floor, trying to push yourself up off the ground when you heard a click sound through the room. 

 The steel door opened and a man stepped in, the bright light behind him casting his face in shadow. From where you were on the ground, you knew he must be an impressive figure, easily able to dominate over you, just from the way his frame filled the doorway. ‘Oh Sweetheart, here, let me help you up.’ He placed a tray on the dining room before crossing towards you, but as he neared, you hastily crawled back, trying to get away from this man. 

‘Stop that now.’ A strong hand wrapped around one of your ankles and you tried to kick at him with the other as he pulled your body towards him, a desperate scream for help escaping from your lungs. 

Instantly his body was on yours, one hand covering your mouth and the other pinning both your wrists above your head. With his face so close to yours, a sinking feeling arose in your gut as you recognised him, not only as the American stranger from the cantina, but as Captain America himself.  You felt stupid for not recognising him before yet he had always been wearing caps or sunglasses, plus with his fully grown beard and longer hair, he hardly looked like America’s Golden Boy anymore, especially when he was pinning you down on the floor. The position was oddly reminiscent of the only other time you had knowingly been in his presence, that day in New York, pinned underneath the car as he fought against the Chitauri. 

‘Sweetheart, I’m trying very hard to be calm right now but if you continue acting like this, you’re going to be in a lot of trouble. There’s no point screaming down here, the walls are all soundproofed, no one will hear you. All you’re accomplishing right now is angering me.’ Despite his warning, you continued to scream into his hand, thrashing your body around on the floor, trying to pry him off of you. Yet, no matter how hard you squirmed, he remained above you, barley even moving an inch. Your scream started dying off as your oxygen supply was cut by his hand and your movements slowed as you realised it was useless. He was far stronger than you. 

A smile came over his face as he clearly realised your fight had started dying as he shifted the hand that had been clamping your mouth shut to the base of your throat. At first it seemed like a much more relaxed position, afterall you could actually breathe properly now but the gentle squeeze of this fingers against your windpipe served as a reminder that he could still take away your air if he so wished. 

‘I’m going to ask you this one time Sweetheart, and you better not lie to me. If I get off of you do you promise to be a good girl?’ His voice was even as he leaned his face above yours, his face a near perfect mask of calm, yet looking into his dark blue eyes above you, you realised he was anything but. His orbs were a swirling sea of madness and you knew better than to anger this supersoldier further. 

You nodded your head as best you could in his steel-like grip and were rewarded with a tightening of his grip on your throat and he smiled. ‘You better not break your promise Sweetheart.’ was his final warning before he shifted his weight off of you and stood up before extending a hand down to you. Eyeing it warily, you slowly raised your hand to meet his and he wasted no time in pulling you up to his frame as though you weighed nothing. 

His arms wrapped around you, pulling your body to his chest as he stood, eyes staring into yours as though he were waiting for something. When you did nothing but stare at your feet for nearly a minute, he let out a frustrated groan, his eyebrows pulling together in a frown. 

You longed to be out of his arms, to be free from his presence but you remembered your promise and stood still in his arms. One of his hands shifted from your waist up to your chin, tilting your head up to his, forcing you to look at him as he spoke. ‘You know, generally when someone helps you, the polite thing is to say thank you. But it’s okay. We’ll work on your manners.’ You remained silent as he grabbed your hand in his, leading you towards the small dining table and held out a chair for you. 

As you sat, you saw the test he had been carrying earlier placed in front of you. On it were two pieces of toast with butter and a glass of milk. You didn’t fail to notice that he hadn’t given you any cutlery. ‘I know it’s not much but I figured trying anything heavier wouldn’t be a good idea with how long you’ve been asleep for.’ 

You paused at his words, your eyes flickering up to him as you thought. Just how long had you been asleep for? 

‘Where am I?’ Your voice was timid, broken by your screaming fit before. 

‘You’re new home of course. I couldn’t have you living in that tiny apartment anymore what with it not even having air conditioning. You should really close your blinds you know, someone could always be watching.’ 

A chill flowed down your spine as you registered his words. He had clearly been watching you, but for how long? Had it started all the way back in New York? Or when you first say him in the cantina a few weeks ago? All of these thoughts raced around in your head but none of them were spoken out loud, mainly because you were fairly certain whatever the answer was, you wouldn’t like it. 

‘Well? Aren’t you going to eat your food? It would be rude not to, especially since I made it for you.’ His voice was a warning, a reminder of your promise and despite having completely lost your appetite, you knew it would keep you happy. Plus if you really had been asleep for nearly twenty-four hours, your body definitely needed some food. 

He started speaking against as you but down on a piece, following his orders, like a good girl. ‘See that wasn’t so hard?’ He reached across the table to brush his fingers against your arm as his eyes locked with yours. ‘You could be quite happy here, I’ll give you everything you need. All you have to do is show some manners and we can be happy together.’ His voice was so full of conviction that it nearly made you choke. 

Happy together? Just what was this guy playing at? He had literally just kidnapped you and he wanted you to be happy together? He was truly mental if he thought you were going to be his little pet. 

You struggled to continue eating despite the hunger that had awoken in your stomach, forcing down the last piece of toast before draining your glass of milk. Steve smiled at you and picked up the tray again as he stood, his eyes expectant. You fiddled with your thumbs as you forced the words out. 

‘Thank you.’ 

A smile overtook his face as his hand that wasn’t gripping the tray stroked your cheek. ‘You’re welcome Sweetheart. There’s everything you’ll need down here in the closet or the bathroom, you might like to take a shower and get ready for bed.’ With one last glance at you, he headed back out of the steel door he came in through, the distinct click of a lock signifying you were alone again. 

+

He had been right of course. After spending a solid half an hour pulling and pushing the steel door with everything you had and it hadn’t moved an inch, you had sauntered into the bathroom, the idea of a shower sounding far nicer than you cared to admit. You hadn’t noticed the two doors on the wall adjacent to the bed before opening the first you saw a closet, just like he had mentioned, filled with dresses that all seemed to be in your size. How long had he been planning this? When had he bought these clothes? You didn’t think you wanted the answer to these questions and closing the closet door, you padded over to the only other door in the room, that you assumed was the bathroom. 

The bathroom was - as he had said it would be - fully stocked with anything you could need. Everything from the shampoo that you had used while in Madrid to makeup, perfect for your colouring. The fact that he had known what type of shampoo you had used in Madrid should have been far more surprising than you found it, but given his earlier comment about watching you through your windows, you figured he had also watched you in your apartment. 

The hot water had done little to help your taught muscles, tense from your meal with Steve, but it had been nice, giving you an odd sense of power as you purposely spent far too long in the warm stream, trying to rack up his water bill. Sure it was petty and wouldn’t help you in anyway, but it helped provide you with a sense of vindication. 

Not once while drying yourself off did you mind pause, constantly running in circles, asking the same questions over and over again. 

Why were you here? What did he want with you? How could you escape?

Wanting to avoid the closet that brought even more unwanted questions with it - like how did he know your clothing size? - you opted instead for the slip nightgown again, only venturing into the dreaded room to find a clean pair of panties. 

Despite having been asleep for god knows how long, you still felt tired although you doubted any sleep would come to you as you lay in bed, the only light once again pouring in from the outside. Staring at the steel door through the gloom, you promised yourself, you would find a way to escape, maybe not today or tomorrow, but once you had your strength back, you knew you would need it to face the famous Captain America.

+

Tags will be added in a reblog

VI. The First Lesson

My Masterlist

Series Masterlist

[kumeko]

Kisses, for science!

Characters/Pairings: Entrapta kisses everyone. =D

A/N: for the @spopzine. Since I’ve already written a Catradora and GlimmadoraBow piece, I thought it was time to write about our resident mad scientist. 😊

Summary: There was something interesting in how everyone reacted to kisses. Adora flushed, Scorpia cuddled, Catra took the lead—with so many different responses, there was only one thing for a scientist to do. Entrapta had to record data. And lots of it.

…

…

…

…

i.                 Adora

“Alright.” Entrapta gripped her wrench tightly, forcing it to turn the nut clockwise. One last twist was all it needed and her latest creation was ready for activation. Probably. There was always a degree of chance with being a scientist. “Turn it on.”

 On the other side of Entrapta’s lab, Adora hesitated. Biting her lip, she looked at the door anxiously. “Are you sure Glimmer’s fine with this? Like, I know you said it’d be fine, but Glimmer sounded serious last time. I don’t think she liked that the power went out.”

 “It’ll be fine!” Entrapta got up, twirling her wrench in her hands. “I just flipped a variable last time. Well, that and maybe I underestimated the power, but that won’t happen again.” Floating above the ground now, her hair started to walk her toward Adora.

 “I feel like you say that every time…” Adora scrunched her face, uncertain. “No, I’m pretty sure you say those exact same words, ‘it won’t happen again’ every. Single. Time.” 

“Well, that’s cause I’m certain, every single time.” Entrapta cocked her head, confused. Either the experiment worked or it didn’t. If she stopped because of a fear of failure, well, she wouldn’t be a scientist. “Now, flip it!”

 Adora sighed, rubbing her forehead before turning to the lever once more. “I’m going to regret this. I just know it.” She jerked the switch down.

 And instantly, it was dark. Pitch dark. A shriek echoed through the castle. Probably Glimmer. Entrapta scratched her chin with a lock of hair. Now that was odd. She thought she’d accounted for the power—oh, no, wait, she’d forgotten to do adjust the cables. A simple mistake. “That’s okay, I can fix this.”

 “I hope so!” There was a creaking sound as Adora tried to flip the switch on and off a few times. “Because I can’t make the power come back.”

 “Oh, I’ll fix that.” Entrapta’s hair took a step forward, only to tangle up in the wires. She tugged a ponytail, but her hair wouldn’t budge. “Whoops.”

 “Whoops?” Adora asked, softly stepping forward. “You okay?”

 “Yeah. I think so.” Entrapta tapped her chin, lowering herself as she squinted in the dark. Nope. She couldn’t see a thing. Maybe she should make a pair of night-vision goggles. “I’m just stuck.”

 “Stuck?” A note of panic hit Adora’s voice and her slow, careful steps became hurried. “I’ll—”

 There was a yelp and Entrapta looked up just in time for something hard to hit her. And then something soft that clanked at her teeth. Her head hurt as it knocked against Adora’s before they fell sprawling onto the ground.

 The power flickered on as Adora rolled off her with a groan. Massaging her forehead, Adora sat up. “Owwww…”

 “Ah, the back-up generators.” Entrapta felt a wave of satisfaction. It was a little slower than she liked, but her safety switch had worked at least.

 “That’s good.” Adora sat on the ground next to her, rubbing her jaw. “I don’t think—” Cutting herself off, she stared at Entrapta. Her hands touched her lips and her skin flushed a bright red. “Wait, did I just…did we just…”

 Entrapta cocked her head, not sure what to make of her suddenly stammering friend. Adora was many things, but speechless was not one of them. “Did we just what?”

 “K…” Adora turned a brighter shade of red. Taking a deep breath, she averted her gaze, her hand touching her lips. “Kiss.”

 Her voice was so low, so soft, Entrapta could barely hear her. Maybe she should make a hearing aid to go with those night vision goggles. “Kiss? Our mouths hit, if that’s what you mean.”

 That probably wasn’t the right answer. Adora immediately slumped forward, her entire body as red as a warning light. “Oh my god, I’m so sorry, that was…”

 Watching as her friend turned into a quivering mass of apologies, Entrapta raised a brow. Interesting. Very interesting.

 ii.                Glimmer

 “Wait, let me get this straight.” Glimmer pointed at herself. “You want me.” She pointed at Entrapta. “To kiss you.”

 “Yes.” Entrapta grinned, clapping her hands together. Her hair gently lowered her upside down from Glimmer’s raised bed. “I asked Adora but she turned red every time and ran away. Makes it hard to collect any data.”

 “I want to run away,” Glimmer muttered, rubbing her forehead. She glowered at her. “And why’d you come into my room through a vent?”

 “It’s the easiest way!” Her feet landed on the floor with a soft thud. “And also, your vents are really fun to explore.”

 “…I don’t even know how to respond to that.” Glimmer closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Slowly, she released it. “Why do you want to kiss again?”

 “To know what a kiss is,” Entrapta explained matter-of-factly. It had to have been obvious, right? What other reason was there? “A proper kiss,” she clarified, her hair stroking her chin. “I already know what an accidental one is.”

 “Accidental—” Glimmer’s eyes widened, her mouth parting softly. “Is that why Adora—?”

 “Yep.” Entrapta frowned, crossing her arms. “But I couldn’t really get her to explain what the big deal was, or anything, really.”

 “Oh god.” Burying her face in her hands, Glimmer groaned. “Poor Adora.”

 “Anyways, I’ll count that as my trial one.” She grinned, holding up a finger. “I didn’t really get a lot of data for it since I wasn’t prepared, but it still counts.”

 “A kiss isn’t supposed to be a science experiment.” Flabbergasted, Glimmer banged her forehead against a wall. “Why is it always like this when I talk to you?”

 “I want to do it properly this time,” Entrapta continued, pulling out a notepad from her hair. “I even set up some parameters to check.”

 “Parameters.” Glimmer kept her forehead pressed against the wall. “Seriously?”

 “Of course. Is there any other way to conduct an experiment?” Entrapta stared at her. “I tried to get Adora to take the survey, but she just kinda ran out of the room before I could finish my questions.”

 “Ugh. Fine.” Glimmer jerked away from the wall, turning around. Marching determinedly to Entrapta, she sighed in defeat. “We’ll do it. If only to shut you up.”

 “Great, then—” Pulling out a pencil, she noted the time down on her paper. “We can—”

 “Stop talking.” Glimmer grabbed Entrapta’s shoulders, tugging her down. Standing on her tippy toes, she firmly pressed her lips against Entrapta’s.

 A spark of electricity ran through Entrapta’s spine. It was different than Adora’s kiss. More different than she’d expected. Their teeth didn’t clank together, for one thing. Glimmer’s lips were softer than Adora’s, for another. Her fingers dug into Entrapta’s shoulders, holding her still. Just as quickly as it started, it ended, and Entrapta stared as Glimmer pulled back.

 “There, happy?” Glimmer’s cheeks were dusted a soft pink, her hands crossing as she looked away. “Now do you get what a kiss is?”

 “Oh!” Overcome with excitement, Entrapta shook her hands. “That. Was. Amazing.” She bounced on her feet, not sure what to do with all this excess energy. Did kisses give energy? Or was it just Glimmer’s? She would have to set up a series of trials then, to compare. “Can we do it again?”

 “WHAT?” Glimmer’s jaw dropped. “Seriously? You were supposed to stop, not want more!”

 iii.               Bow

 “Just a little more,” Bow muttered, squinting as he placed a glass cup on a scale. It was filled with a clear adhesive. Using an eye drop, he carefully added in drop after drop before hitting the right weight. “Okay, done.”

 “Then if you add it to the rest of the mixture, we’ll have a very sticky liquid.” Entrapta held out a beaker full of a purple substance. She’d never really gotten to work with another scientist before and it was exhilarating. Bouncing ideas off one another. Spotting errors in the other’s work. Man, she’d have found a lab mate ages ago if she’d knew it’d be so fun.

 “Finally, a sticky-mess arrow that’ll actually be sticky.” Bow’s eyes watered as he poured in the adhesive. He stuck in a wooden stick and mixed it all together. Within seconds, his stick was stuck. “It’s sticking!”

 “It is!” Entrapta grinned, pulling the goggles off her face.

 “I didn’t think it’d actually work, but it is!” Bow smiled at her brightly, his hands tightly gripping the beaker.  Every part of him glowed, joy just radiating off him in waves.

 There was something about that smile that made her want to lean in closer. So she did. Closer and closer until their lips touched, until a familiar spark of static electricity ran through her spine and curled her toes. His lips were even softer than Glimmer’s, more pliant. So this was what it was like to initiate. Entrapta pulled back, happy.

 “Huh?” Bow blinked, staring at her. As he finally understood what happened, he dropped the beaker. “HUH?”

 “Oh.” Entrapta’s hair quickly yanked her back but it was too late. A lock had gotten stuck in the messy substance. Yheir experiment was an even greater success than she thought and now she was stuck here. “Hmm. Do you think I can get that out?”

 “Yeah—wait, that’s not important!” Bow touched his lips, his face a brighter shade of red than Adora’s. Somehow. She didn’t think that’d be possible. “What was that?”

 “A kiss?” Entrapta cocked her head. “Glimmer said to only do it at the right time. That was the right time, right?”

 iv.               Scorpia

 “Entrapta?” Scorpia stared horrified into the messy lab. Robot pieces littered the ground, and there was a scorch mark on the walls. “You alive?”

 “Yep.” Sticking out a hand from underneath a pile of scrap metal, she waved it back and forth. “Though I could use a little help here. Didn’t expect the explosion to be that big.”

 “Big?” Scorpia repeated, incredulous. Running to Entrapta, she started pulling off the rubble with her claws and tail. “I make things explode. Daily. Trust me, that was more than just big. You made the whole castle shake!”

 “Strange. Didn’t think I used that many explosives.” Enough metal had moved that Entrapta could wriggle her head free. A lock of her hair hovered in front of her eyes for her inspection. The ends were singed. “Not sure how that happened.”

 “You and me both, buddy.” Gently, Scorpia grabbed Entrapta’s body with her claw. “Alright, one, two, three!” With a grunt, she pulled Entrapta out of the encasing wreckage. Scorpia fell backwards from the momentum, her back hitting the ground hard. “Oof.”

 Entrapta’s hair, fully untangled now, grabbed a pipe overhead and pulled her up. Hovering above the ground, she studied her lab. Fortunately, it seemed that Emily had made it out okay. Her little robot was in a corner, tapping the ground nervously. Maybe a gear had gotten loose.

 “Don’t mind me, I’ll be right up.” Good-naturedly, Scorpia bounced back onto her feet. Dusting off her shoulders with a claw, she glanced at the wreckage. “Oh wow, this is a mess. We’ll have to clean this up before Catra comes, she really hates it.”

 “I wonder what it happened.” Entrapta tapped her chin as she lowered herself to the ground. She hadn’t even been working with explosives, so none of this made any sense.

 “Me too. But before that.” Scorpia leaned forward, inspecting Entrapta. Her claws quickly dusted off her pants and sleeves, her eyes darting from her head to her chest to her hands. “No blood. No injuries. Everything’s working okay?”

 “Yep, nothing’s out of place,” Entrapta confirmed, flexing her ponytails’. “Even my hair’s fine.”

 “That’s a relief.” Scorpia hugged her tight, briefly kissing her before resting her chin on her shoulder. “Man, I was so worried when I came in here. Please be more careful.”

 Entrapta’s hair touched her lips. A kiss. It had been so long she she’d last thought of it, of that old experiment she’d run. Unlike Adora’s hard one, Glimmer’s firm one, or even Bow’s soft one, this one was very gentle. It felt like her favourite wrench, like an old friend almost. A comfortable kiss. “Hey, could we do that again?”

 “Huh?” Scorpia blinked, confused. “Do what? The explosion? No way, Jose.”

 “No, the kiss.” Entrapta had already moved on from that experiment. “Hey Emily, grab me a pad of paper.”

 “Kiss?” Scorpia’s brow knitted, confused. “You want to kiss again?”

 “Yes. A few times, actually.” It was something she hadn’t been able to do back at Bright Moon. A repeat experiment. “And then I need you to take a survey.”

 “Huh?” Scorpia scratched her chin before shrugging. A broad smile settled on her lips. “Well, I don’t really get it, but sure. I’m always up for cuddling!”

 v.                Catra

 “You want me to kiss you.” Catra stared at Entrapta as though she’d grown a third arm. “Seriously?”

 Entrapta checked herself quickly—you never know, maybe one of her old experiments had a delayed reaction. Or a bizarre side effect. Disappointedly, she only had her four limbs, ten fingers, ten toes, one nose, and two eyes. And still no tail. Returning her gaze to Catra, she nodded. “Yes.”

 “I know you’re more useful in the lab than out, but you seriously need to get out more.” Catra rested a hand on her hip, her expression as dry as her tone. “I don’t have time for your games.”

 “It’s not a game. It’s an experiment!” Entrapta pulled out her pad. Thanks to Scorpia, she actually had repeatable findings for once. And oddly enough, kissing was far more enjoyable than she’d expected. “I even have a survey.”

 “A survey.” Catra stared at her blankly. “Do I look like I fill in surveys?”

 “Well, I don’t know. I’ve never done a study on that.” Entrapta frowned, considering it. Maybe it was a new avenue of research. People who did surveys. At the very least, it’d help her get more people who did surveys. “Emily, make note of that for later.”

 “I forgot how annoying it was, talking to you.” Rolling her eyes, Catra turned around. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I have actual duties. Like being a leader. And winning a war.”

 “Please!” Flipping through her pages, Entrapta quickly started reading through her results. “I got Scorpia’s data already—”

 “Scorpia’s.” Catra swiveled back. Her brow furrowed. “Am I not giving her enough to do?”

 “—And Bow’s, and Glimmer’s—”

 Catra snorted. “Those two? No wonder Bright Moon is losing, if they have time for such idiotic experiments.”

 “—Adora was my first—”

 “Adora?” Her ears perked up and Catra grabbed Entrapta’s shoulders. “You kissed Adora?”

 “Yeah!” Entrapta nodded eagerly. “She was my first case, actually.”

 “Adora, huh.” Her lips twisted into a frown. She looked at the door for a long moment before looking back at Entrapta. “I’m going to regret this, but fine. I’ll do your little experiment.”

 “Really?” Entrapta grinned. “Oh, this is great, I—”

 “Did anyone ever tell you you talk too much?” Catra snarled.

 Glimmer, Entrapta’s brain wanted to say but Catra crashed her lips on hers and she short circuited. If Scorpia was a favourite wrench, Catra was every exploding experiment. She bit Entrapta’s lip. A sharp pain ran up her spine and her lips parted in surprise. Taking advantage, Catra’s tongue slipped into Entrapta’s mouth, their lips somehow pressing even closer together. Just as she thought she was going to run out of breath, Catra pulled back.

 Her lips curved into a smirk. “How’s that for a kiss?”

 Entrapta blinked. She wasn’t quite sure how she’d convinced Catra to do this, but wow. Wow. “THAT WAS AMAZING!” Her hands trembled as she grabbed her pad of paper, her lungs still gasping for breath. A kiss with after effects. With so many after effects. “You’re like a predator! Attacking! It was just…wow!”

 “I don’t know if that’s meant to be a compliment, but whatever.” Catra rolled her eyes. Resting a hand on her hip, she raised a brow. “Better than Adora’s, right?”

 “Muccchhhh better.” Entrapta had to admit her first trial had to be the worst of the bunch. Maybe she could get Adora to try again, now that she knew so much more about kissing. Well, that’d have to wait till they weren’t fighting each other. Which might take a while.

 “Great.” Turning around, Catra waved over her shoulder. “Then I’m leaving.”

 vi.               Entrapta

 Sitting on a stool, Entrapta flipped through her notes. Adora. Glimmer. Bow. Scorpia. Catra. So many different kisses, different sensations. Looking up at Emily, she rubbed her chin with her hair thoughtfully. “You know, Emily, it’s strange. I have a lot of data. But…there’s really no practical use for this. Unless I make a kissing bot.” She stared at Emily, cocking her head to see her faithful friend at a different angle. “No, even that sounds wrong.”

 Emily beeped, colours flashing sympathetically.

 “It’s okay. Some experiments just have to be done. For science.” Entrapta touched her lips. She could still feel the tingle from Catra’s kiss, the warmth from Scorpia’s lips. “It was…kinda fun.”

 Emily blinked.

 “You’re right. If it’s fun, I should do it again.” Entrapta stood up. Fortunately for her, her two friends were creatures of habit. She knew exactly where they’d be at this time. Climbing up into the vent, she waved goodbye to Emily. “Who knows, if I get lucky, I might be able to get both of them at once!”

[writing-in-the-impala]

You Always Hurt The Ones You Love (Part 9)

Pairing: Bucky Barnes x Reader

AU: Professor!Bucky Barnes/ Teacher!Bucky Barnes

Series Summary: You fall for your smoking hot literature professor Bucky Barnes (quite literally) what follows you never predicted would happen.

Warnings: Swearing, Drinking, teacher-student relationship (but like it’s all legal chill) and mentions of PTSD because it’s Bucky, SLOWburn we’re in for a long ride

Word Count: 2793

A/N:  Please leave me love and reblog this so i get inspired to write more, okay thanks 

MASTERLIST | SERIES MASTERLIST | Part 1,  Part 2,  Part 3,  Part 4, Part 5, Part 6, Part 7, Part 8

The whole weekend you spent all your free time with Bucky, you spent most of your time lounging about and relaxing by watching movies cuddled up together, reading books on his balcony cuddled up, and cooking together. The two of you barely left each others sides and when you did it wasn't for long. "I'm going to have to leave a bit earlier today." You started and Bucky pouted his lips making himself look like a sad puppy. "I'm sorry I'd love to stay but I actually need to do some work Steve set me and I promised Peter I'll come round to plan a family vacation." You explained and Bucky's expression didn't change.

"I don't want you to leave." He said pecking your forehead.

"I don't want to leave especially because the next time I'll see you will be at school." You said pouting and Bucky sighed.

"How am I meant to teach a class with you right there and how am I meant to act professional." He said and you gave him a sad smile.

"That's something we'll need to figure out if we want us to work without loosing our job slash education." You said and Bucky nodded you could see he was thinking.

"What are you doing tomorrow after school?" He asked.

"Probably whatever work you set me." You replied.

"Do you want to come over? I'll make dinner, you can study here I'll try not to be a distraction." He said winking at the last part.

"I don't know..." You began knowing that you wouldn't do any studying around him.

"Come on, who can help you with your work more than me?" Bucky asked.

"Steve." You said in a sassy tone to annoy Bucky. His mouth fell open to resemble a massive O and he just sat there shaking his head. You sat up so you weren't leaning on him pushed his jaw back up so his mouth was closed and kissed him.

"You know what maybe date Steve instead." Bucky said playfully and you rolled your eyes.

"Okay I'll see you on Monday then I'm going over to Steve's." You said standing up and Bucky stood up and hugged you from behind kissing your neck all the way up to your ear before whispering. "You're not going anywhere." And spinning you round to kiss you properly.

"Mmm, Bucky I'd love to stay but I genuinely have to leave." You said breaking the kiss apart.

"I'll miss you." He said.

"I'll miss you too see you tomorrow." You said giving him a hug and kissing him before you left. You went straight to visit Peter and May and spend some time with them, you learnt that Tony was down in Washington for business for a week, Peter told you all about school and he also questioned you about the man in your Snapchats and what house you've been at all weekend, you told him nothing avoiding his questions. When you got home you got even more questions from your roommates but you simply replied. "I'm too tired it's a long story." And went to your room to finish the work Steve set you.

Monday felt like it was taking forever, for all of Bucky's lesson you were just waiting for it to end, it seemed like Bucky was doing the same because he even ended the lesson early. You didn't speak to him after the lesson but received a text from him saying "7 at mine for food + study? Sound good?" And you replied with a simple. "Yes."

Bucky didn't lie when he said he won't distract you. You came over set up on his kitchen island while he was in the kitchen cooking that let the two of you talk but also focus individually. "So basically I'm meant to analyse how Fitzgerald uses the light as a character?" You said referring to the book Bucky set to analyse.

"Yeah so write about how it's used as a metaphor for Gatsby's love, how it disappears when Gatsby is with Daisy and stuff like that." Bucky explained without even turning around.

"Oh right okay thanks." You said before continuing to write but then your phone began to ring. You looked at the caller ID and it was a number you didn't recognise. "Hello?" You answered and Bucky turned around giving you a puzzled look as if asking who was calling and you shrugged. "This is New York General Hospital I'm calling because you're listed as Mr Parker's emergency contact."  The lady over the phone said and your face dropped.

"Is he okay?" You said your voice shaking Bucky turned off the cooker and walked around the counter wrapping his arms around you while the caller explained to you what happened to Peter, Bucky didn't know what's going on but he could hear the fear in your voice and pain in your face so he did his best to comfort you.  "Okay thank you I'll be there as soon as possible." You said ending the call.

"What's wrong?" Bucky asked you as your tried not to cry.

"Peter he was in an accident something happened at school he was in a trip he tried to help his friends and he got them out but he got injured and now he's in hospital, I'm sorry Bucky I need to go." You said standing up and gathering your things.

"Leave your stuff, just take your jacket come on I'll get you there quickly." Bucky said going to grab his keys.

"You have a car? Why is this the first time I hear of this?" You said distracted.

"Better." He said holding up a bike helmet. "Catch." He said throwing it to you.

"You know if I wasn't stressed I'd be so impressed right now, I love bikes." You said following him out the apartment.  You ride to the hospital in Bucky's bike and got there quite quickly definitely faster than if you took the subway, Bucky looked amazing in his leather jacket driving the most amazing bike.  When you got to the hospital you went inside and Bucky said he'd follow you in after he locks the bike up. You walked up to the desk, your heart beating out of your chest the nerves building. "How may I help you?" The receptionist asked.

"Um, my brother, I'm his emergency contact, I-" You began to explain before a phone rang.

"Please hold." The woman said and you just stood there not knowing what to do as she picked up the phone. "Sorry okay your brother yes?" She asked and just when you were about to speak someone pushed in front of you.

"My son needs to see a doctor right now." The woman who pushed in front of you said. "I'm sorry I'm currently serving this lady. The receptionist said pointing to your. "But you don't understand me son-" the other woman argued. "He has to wait-" "he can't wait-"

"Enough!" A loud voice broke through. Bucky was standing there behind the woman who was trying to cut in and went to wrap his arms around you after he broke up the argument. "Ma'am with all due respect your son isn't in critical condition while my girlfriend's brother is. Plus she was in line before you so may you let her talk to the receptionist. Thank you." Bucky said he sounded angry but also he wasn't raising his voice, he was also at the same time comforting you. "May I see you ID miss, and may I get the name of the patient you're looking for." The receptionist said.

"Yes of course it's Peter Parker." You said and the receptionist looked at your ID.

"You have a different surname to Mr Parker." The receptionist stated.

"Yes we have different fathers." You said panicking slightly that they won't let you see him.

"Well you are listed as one of his emergency contacts so there's no problems he's in room E13 it's on the second floor you can take the elevator at the end of that hall." She said pointing you in the right direction. You and Bucky basically ran to the elevator. In the elevator Bucky put his arms around you to comfort you he could sense how scared you are, honestly you were terrified of the state Peter is in you were terrified how bad his injuries were. "He's okay." Bucky whispered into you ear.

"I hope so." You replied as the elevator doors opened and Bucky let go off you taking your hand in his as you walked through the corridor to find Peter's room.

"Do you want me to go in with you or wait outside?" Bucky asked carefully not knowing where you are at in the relationship are you anywhere near ready to tell Peter about him?

"I need all the support I can get." You replied and Bucky squeezed your hand re-assuringly as you knocked on the door. "Come in." You heard Peter say and you sighed from relief at the sound of his voice, you opened the door to reveal Peter lying on the bed with a bandage around his head some plasters on his face and and  IV drip connected while he ate a chocolate pudding cup. "Peter you son of a bitch." You said walking in your reaction shocked both Peter and Bucky.

"No how are you? No are you okay? Really feeling the love sis." Peter said rolling his eyes.

"I was scared you were in a coma or something but your just sitting here eating pudding." You said laughing at your prior panic.

"I mean it's the better of the two." Peter said shrugging.

"Most definitely." You said hugging him. "Hey." You said as you pulled away. "Peter this is Bucky, my-" you began.

"Boy toy." Peter interupted.

"Hey!" You said annoyed while at the same time Bucky laughed and replied. "I prefer knight in shining armour but boy toy will do." He replied and Peter laughed.

"I like him, can we keep him." Peter replied and you laughed going over to Bucky and looking up at him.

"Hm I don't know Peter." You said before scruffing his hair and giving him a peck on the cheek. "He is cute and I have a soft spot for him I guess we can keep him." You said and Bucky smilled a great big adorable smile.

"Does this mean I get the approval of the protective little brother?" Bucky questioned taking a seat next to Peter's bed as did you.

"Hm yeah but you hurt her well I may not look it but I can kick your ass." Peter said protectively.

"Meaning he'll ask dad to do it." You said and Peter rolled his eyes making Bucky laugh once again. "Speaking of is he still out of town?"

"Yep."

"Is May coming to see you?"

"Yeah they called her like they called you, but apparently you were faster."

"We took the bike tis why." Bucky added.

"You have a motor bike!" Peters face lit up like he won a thousand bucks, the money not a thousand Bucky's although he seemed pretty happyto have one in his life. The three of you carried on casually talking, it was nice seeing Bucky and Peter interact they seemed to get along well and actually like each other which warmed your heart. "Peter Parker! Never scare me like that ever again." A voice came from the doorway, the three of you turned to look in that direction and saw May standing there looking flustered like she ran to the hospital, which she probably did.

"Hey why is everyone angry at me?" Peter said defensively.

"because we love you. Anyway, hi May, May this is Bucky, Bucky, May." You said introducing them.

"Lovely to finally meet you ma'am." Bucky said acting all grown up reminding you of him at work.

"likewise but I must ask who you are Y/N didn't mention a-" May began but Peter cut in with "Boy toy." Making Bucky laugh while you and May scolded him by saying "Peter!" In unison. May seemed to like Bucky, the four of you talked for a while, May had to leave for a bit to call Tony meanwhile Bucky and Peter made a bet about some stupid program that was on TV, Bucky lost to his disappointment and owed Peter a bag of gummy bears. "Okay I think we're gonna go soon." You said looking at the time.

"Okay, I'm just gonna have to go down to the vending machine real quick." Bucky replied.

"Wait? You're taking that seriously?" You said in disbelief.

"A bets a bet." Bucky shrugged.

"Yeah Y/N a bets a bet." Peter said in a cocky voice making everyone in the room laugh. "Oh Bucky?" Peter added as Bucky was about to leave.

"You're coming on the trip right?" Peter questioned.

"The trip?"

"The trip to Malaysia, Y/N and I have to bring plus ones and I thought..." Peter said instantly regretting starting this conversation when he saw the panic on your face.

"I forgot to ask you I'm sorry, I completely forgot. You don't have to come it's a stupid family thing." You said trying to discourage him.

"If your there I want to be there, we can talk more about this later, right now I've got some gummy bears to get." Bucky said kissing your forehead and leaving the room.

"Peter listen here no mention of Bucky to Tony, understand? Don't say the name around Tony." You said in all seriousness as May walked back into the room.

"Everything okay I saw Bucky leaving?" May asked.

"Yeah he's getting gummy bears for Peter, I was just telling Peter, don't say anything about Bucky to Tony. Please. Don't even mention his name." You said pleading.

"Okay, I understand he can be protective but he's not going to kill him." May said.

"I know, I, it's complicated, just I don't want him knowing I have a boyfriend."

"I promise I won't say anything." Peter said gently.

"Me too, but Tony is going to be here in a few minutes." May explained.

"What I thought he was out of town?" You panicked.

"He flew back because of Peter." May explained.

"Okay I need to find Bucky, if you ever need to mention Bucky call him Grant, because that's like his real name Bucky is a ncik name, so if you do mention Bucky to Tony call him Grant." You said trying to somehow save this situation. "I'm gonna go find Bucky and hide him- I mean Grant." You said before leaving the room. It didn't take long to find Bucky. "Bucky. Tony is here you need to hide."

"Wait why's Tony here?"

"I'll explain later now you need to hide or we're both dead."

"But Peter's gummy bears." Bucky said looking like a lost puppy.

"Are you kidding me? You're gonna lose your job over a stupid bet and gummy bears." You said and Bucky just looked at the pack of gummy bears.  "Give me those and follow me." You said taking the gummy bears off of him and pulling him into a room. "Okay put this on." You said giving him a lab coat and a doctors mask that you found in the room.

"How do I look?" Bucky said giving you a spin.

"Hot. But too much like you." You said thinking. "It's your hair." You said, then you proceeded to mess it up and restyle it to make it look very un-Bucky like. "Better." You said.

"I look like an idiot." He said looking in a mirror.

"But you don't look like professors Bucky Barnes."

"Mmm say that again." He said with a sly look.

"We don't have time for this Buck, you need to walk out this building without running into Tony, I'll go give Peter his stupid gummy bears and meet you outside." You explained and Bucky nodded. You walked towards Peter's hospital room, getting there in time to see Tony already sitting there talking to Peter. "Hi." You said walking in. "Peter, here's the gummy bears I owe you." You said throwing the gummy bears at Peter and hearing him say "ouch." In response. "Hey Tony, nice to see you back, I'd stay and talk but I really need to go."

"Are you sure she isn't actually my daughter?" Tony questioned picking up on how that sentence sounded very Tony Stark™️. Everyone laughed at Tony's comment and you quickly said your goodbyes before leaving to find Bucky who was sitting in his bike back in his normal outfit.

"Where's the doctors costume?" You questioned getting on the bike.

"Ditched it in a plant pot." Bucky said casually before speeding off.

Part 10 | More stuff I wrote

Tags (send me an ask or message and I’ll add you):@iconictaurus@whosmarisaaarw@grayxswan@sideeffectsofyou @alt-er-love-er-alt

[captain-kingliamsqueen]

Where Am I?

Part 7 of Life Before Him

CATCH UP!

Part 1

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4

Part 5

Part 6 

Pairing: Liam x Riley 

Summary: …Riley's life's in danger but will Liam be able to save her? 

Word Count: 2913

Tagged : @starstruckzonkoperatorbat @drakelover78 @queencatherynerhys @devineinterventions2 @jayjay879  @kawairinrin @hopefulmoonobject @flyawayblue56 @gardeningourmet @blackcatkita @syltti78 @decisso @theroyalweisme @hhiggs @mfackenthal @bruteforcebears @pens-girl-87

 ASK IF YOU WANT TAGGED! SORRY IF I MISSED ANYONE! (USED THE TAGS FROM MY “ALWAYS” SERIES LET ME KNOW IF ANYONE WANTS UNTAGGED!!!)

  I always notice every single spelling mistake or issue after I’ve posted…so apologies in advance! 

 “come on riley” Liam whispered as he leaned down and repeated giving Riley mouth to mouth.

Drake watched in anticipation, scared to lose his friend. His heart in his throat.

As Liam pulled back he waited…and watched…never blinking in case he missed it.

His heart fluttered as Riley's chest rose and she gasped loudly trying to catch her breathe. Liam was like a waterfall, he leaned down placing a kiss on her head. tears fell from Riley's eyes as she lay with her eyes shut tight, Liam held her as close to him as he possible could.

“I’ve got you Riley, its going to be alright” he whispered as he placed kisses on her head

“li-Am” she gasped half way through saying it.

“shh shhh it’s alright it’s me, ive got you” just moments later the paramedics ran in with a gurney. They placed an oxygen mask over her mouth then ask Liam to place her on the gurney. Once she was on the gurney, and they had fastened the belts and secured her to ensure she didn’t fall, they wheeled her out to the ambulance with Liam and Drake on their tail, Liam never letting go Riley's hand. He passed Drake his keys and told him to meet them at the hospital, they put Riley in the back of the ambulance, Liam climbing in after her, then they shut the doors and took off, sirens blazing.

Once arriving at the hospital, they rushed Riley to get an MRI And a CT scan along with a scan to detect her brain activity, once that was done, they moved her to a private room, Riley was then connected to a ventilator, they attached a drip to her arm then dressed the wounds she had received from the fall from the balcony. Once that was all done the doctors and nurses all left the room leaving just Liam and Riley, it was about an hour after Riley had arrived at the hospital. She lay on the bed with the blanket over her, tubes everywhere, Liam gently pressed his hand on hers, then lifted it to press a kiss on the back of it. Liam was startled by a knock on the door, Riley's doctor walked in with a clipboard in hand.

“your Majesty” he bowed his head

“How is she? Is she going to be alright?” he asked panicking

“she’s a tough cookie, she has, in medical terms, brain hypoxia, which just basically means, her brain wasn’t getting enough oxygen. We won’t know the full effects of the diagnosis until she wakes properly, looking at her MRI scan, there isn’t too much damage, I am going to keep an eye on this though” the doctor pointed at a small dark spot on the scan picture. “it’s not something to worry about just yet, it might be from her fall, but I just want to keep an eye on it just in case. Her CT came back alright. By the looks of her brain activity, she stopped breathing just a minute or so before you got there, she was unconscious for a little while before that, but she was still breathing. You saved that woman’s life, your Majesty, I want you to know that, if you had not given her mouth to mouth, her brain would have totally shut down, she would have died by the time she got to the hospital. She’s doing great for what she’s been through, ive seen worse cases of brain hypoxia that others have come out of relatively alright. I have high hopes for miss Brookes” he stated.

“when will she wake up?” Liam asked

“well, your Majesty, that’s up to miss Brookes, from all of the oxygen deprivation, her body shut itself down, until her body feels it is ready, she’ll be like this”

“So, she’s in a coma?”

“yes and no, she can wake up anytime, it’s more like she’s just in a deep sleep”

The doctor checked all of Riley's levels and IVs then he headed out of the room, informing Liam he would return shortly.

Liam lay his arm on the side of the bed, placing his head down to rest his head for the first time since she was taken. He slowly drifted into a light slumber, not letting go of Riley's hand once.

It was about an hour or so later that Liam awoke to Drake nudging his arm.

“Liam” he whispered

“Drake?” Liam rubbed his eyes as he sat up.

“hey, you’ve been sleeping for the past hour” Drake stated

“I have?” Liam asked, he hadn’t meant to fall asleep, but from the rush of everything that had happened he was done in, he stood from his chair to stretch his legs a little.

“yeah, Maxwell and Hana are in the waiting room, the doctor wouldn’t tell me what’s happening…have they spoke to you?”

“her doctor said her brain activity was good, he said there wasn’t too much damage to her brain, there’s a small dark spot they want to keep an eye on just in case but other than that, they can’t tell exactly what damage has been done until she wakes”

“did they say how long she’ll be sleeping?”

“he doesn’t know, he said it’s up to her, she decides when her body is ready to be able to function again.”

“she’s in a coma?”

“the doctor said it’s not a coma, it’s just like an extremely deep sleep”

“right” drake frowned “so we just have to wait?”

“yeah…we just have to wait”

“have you spoken to the guards from the lot? Did they find those bastards?” Liam asked

“no, they weren’t there, riley was the only person in that building, they must have locked her up then left.”

“is Bastian here?”

“he’s outside the room, his men are doing everything they can to find them”

“of course,” Liam sighed, Drake gently placed his hand on Liam's shoulder

“she’s going to be alright”

“I swear…when we find them…they’re done, and I mean fucking done!” Liam walked over to the door, asking Bastian to enter. Bastian walked in then frowned when he seen Riley unconscious.

“Bastian…what’s going on?”

“we have a lead, detectives are pulling apart the lot, my men are following the lead, just outside the door to the room that Riley was in, they found a napkin with gum in it, the napkin was from the seacoast hotel on Hillsbury, just down from the lot, if they find anything I will let you know”

“thank you, Bastian, you and your men along with the detectives have done exceptional work today, it will not go unnoticed”

“your Majesty…we were doing our jobs”

“Bastian…take the praise” Liam patted Bastian's shoulder

“of course, your Majesty…thank you”

That evening Liam was left in Riley's room on his own, visiting hours had finished long been finished. He sat in the armchair, just talking to Riley, hoping she could hear him.

“I’m going to find them…if it’s the last thing I do! You deserve so much better than this Riley…so much better, and I’m going to spend my life making it better…I don’t care what I have to do.” He whispered placing a gentle kiss on her hand. “those…those people, I’m going to personally make sure that you never have to see them again” Liam leaned down, with his head on Riley's leg.

“I love you so much…more than you know” he whispered as he slowly started to drift off.

Liam stayed with Riley every night for the next week, he slept in the chair beside her bed, he either held her hand or he lay with his head leaning gently on her legs. Liam had the whole of the police force, the best detectives in the country, along with the king’s guard, all looking for Riley's parents, after following the lead to the hotel, the guards found out that the couple had stayed there but had left earlier that day with all their things. The guards had been following the couple around Cordonia, waiting for the perfect moment to jump on them. Liam had been arriving at the same time every night, he would spend an hour so during the day to check on her, then he would return to the palace for any appointments or meetings he had then he would return to the hospital, every night was the same…until this night…this night was different. Liam arrived at Riley's room, he took his coat off, unbuttoned the top couple of buttons on his shirt then undone the cuffs, he would sit himself in the chair, and talk away to Riley as if she was awake and replying, he would talk all through the night until he eventually fell asleep.

It was about three am when he felt something pressing on his upper arm, Liam mumbled then moved his arm a little.

“Liam”

Liam had been sleeping for a good forty-five minutes when he woke to Riley's whispers

“Liam” she croaked. Liam quickly rose his head, wiping his face.

“Riley!” he whispered full of relief

“what’s going on? where am I?” she croaked

“you’re in the hospital, it’s alright” Liam smiled softly as he handed her the small cup of water he had left on the side table

“why am I in the hospital? Liam…you…you shouldn’t be in here” she croaked

“what?” he asked confused

“if someone sees you in here…we don’t want a scandal”

“Riley…why would ther-”

“madeleine won’t like it…us being so close in public”

“madeleine? riley…”

“Liam…she told us we had to be discreet.”

“I’m going to get the doctor” Liam headed for the door, he opened it and asked for Drake to get the doctor. Just a few minutes later the doctor came in.

“ahh miss Brookes did you have a nice nap” he smiled

“it was a little distressing” she frowned confused as he walked over and started shining a light in her eyes

“Riley do you know what day it is?”

“um…Thursday”

“okay, its actually Saturday”

“what’s your name?”

“Riley…Riley Brookes”

“do you have a title?”

“miss…” answered confusion written all over her face.

“miss Brookes do you know who this man is?”

“of course, that’s king Liam”

“who are you to king Liam?”

“a friend…a good friend” she whispered

“Riley…” Liam whispered

“miss Brookes…are you engaged?”

“no…” she sighed looking away from the doctor obviously upset by the question

“is king Liam engaged?”

“yes” she groaned

“who is his fiancé?”

“Madeleine!” she yelled “stop asking me all of these questions!”

Every answer Riley gave…Liam felt his heart break a little more

“miss Brookes, you have a small case of amnesia” the doctor informed her sympathetically

“your brain was deprived of oxygen and you stopped breathing for a minutes or so, you also hit your head a few times before hand, the amnesia could be caused by either one of the incidents, I can’t say how long it will last, however, it is short term memory loss…which gives me great hope that it will come back, I just can’t say how long it will take.”

“amnesia?” she asked worried.

“Riley…” Liam whispered, taking Riley's hand in his. The doctor left the room to allow Liam time to explain what Riley was unaware of

“sweetie…what’s the last thing you remember? From your memory what did you do yesterday?”

“um…we were in New York…we were at the United Nations celebration…we snuck out afterwards”

“Riley…that was a couple of weeks ago”

“Liam…what happened to me?” she asked

“should I start from the beginning?” Liam asked

“yes” she nodded

“may I?” he gestured to the space next to Riley on the bed.

“of course,” she whispered before moving up a little, Liam sat himself down beside her, holding her gently to his chest

“the day after the united nations party you, Maxwell and couple of our other friend flew to LA…you found Tariq” he smiled “you found him, and he released a statement stating that none of the scandal was your fault”

“I found him?” she sniffled overwhelmed.

“yes, the statement was released…I broke off my engagement to madeleine” he smiled

“yo-you’re not engaged anymore?”

“no…I am” he smirked “I’m engaged to you” he whispered. He felt his heart swell as the smile on her face brightened, she burst into tears.

“y-you and me?” she cried

“yes sweetie…you and me” he gently kissed her head.

“what happened next?” she asked

“well…we came back, we got engagement photos taken, we had a home coming ball slash engagement party…you had a bust up with madeleine, she said some things that really got to you…you got upset…came back stronger” he sighed

“Liam…what happened?”

“you made one hell of a speech about your childhood…about your parents…what they put you through…it was televised which I think your parents seen because a few days later…you awoke to the news that they were at the palace, demanding to see you”

“my parents?” she stiffened “Liam…I-I don’t know …who are my parents?”

“you don’t know?” he asked confused

“I-I can’t remember…a-anything” she panicked

“what’s the first thing you remember? The most distant memory you can remember?”

“um…I can…I can remember being…20…I was working in the bar…and a couple of guys came in…they had a huge bust up, I-I tried to split it up…but I ended up with a black eye and a concussion…that’s the oldest memory I have…Liam I can’t remember anything before that!” she cried

“right…um let me get the doctor again…that’s not so good!”

Once the doctor came in Liam and Riley informed him of Riley's missing memories.

“I see this a lot in trauma patients, what we think it is, is that because miss Brookes parents seem to be behind a lot of her pain and hurt, her brain is trying to block those memories out, all of her memories with them are being pushed as far back as possible, I will keep an eye on it though!” the doctor informed them then left the room.

“finish the story?” Riley asked Liam as she wiped her eyes. Liam climbed back on the bed beside Riley then he finished what he was telling her.

“yeah, so your parents, you went to see them…shouted and screamed at them then told them to get out…they were escorted out…you were really upset and didn’t want to talk with anyone…including me so you went to our bedroom and you threw some stuff around…screamed cried…then you tried to take…some pills”

“what pills?” she asked

“pain killers…and lots of them”

“I tried to…”

“yes” Liam whispered sadly

“but we got you to the doctor, he gave you something that stopped the pills from dissolving in your stomach, so they didn’t reach your blood stream, it did make you extremely tired though”

“is that how I ended up here?”

“no, you’re here for a whole other reason”

“tell me”

“they took you…against your will” he whispered

“what?” she whispered

“they got in through the balcony…I don’t know what happened after they entered the room, all I know is they pushed you over the balcony, they carried you out of the security gate at the back of the Palace, after that I’m assuming they took you to the lot we  found you at…they put you in a room…a really small room” Liam whispered Riley didn’t say a word, she just looked at him.

“it was an enclosed room, they put you in there and deprived you of oxygen…they broadcast it all over tv…they wanted a hundred Million Euros”

“they…they stole me for money…for ransom?” she sniffled

“yes” he whispered

“did you pay it? Is that how you found me?”

“no, we found you before the time was up…I couldn’t pay it…you know-” Liam tried to explain that he wanted to…boy did he want to.

“Liam…it’s okay…I know why you didn’t…I know you would have wanted to …but I know why you couldn’t”

“when…when we got to you, you weren’t breathing…your heart had stopping so I had to give you mouth to mouth…I had to give you oxygen” he whispered

“y-you saved me?” she asked

“yes…” he whispered

“thank you” she whispered then gently placed her hand on Liam's cheek, feeling his stubble beneath her fingers she leaned up and kissed him.

“I love you riley”

“Liam…you said we’re engaged?”

“yes, we are” he smiled

“did I have a ring?”

“yeah it on your- Riley where’s your ring?”

“I-I don’t know…I can’t remember anything” she whispered

“they must have taken it!” he groaned

“Liam…” she sniffled

“hey…it’s alright, we’ll get it back” he whispered.

Riley cuddled into Liam's chest, she wasn’t sure what to make of everything she had just been told…how could they do something like that to her…how could she not remember any of it? Why did they show up? how can they disappear for sixteen years then show up out of the blue and use her for money… what happened to the parents she used to know…the ones that used to tuck her in at night…the ones that used to take her and her sister on a family holiday every year…they all used to have so much fun…what changed?

A million thoughts ran through Liam's mind, his main worry though was how Riley will handle it when her memory comes back…he worried for her, he seen how she coped when all she did was have an argument with them…take that and add all the emotions of the incident, it scared him just thinking about it.

If You Like It Reblog it! <3

[wetookanoath]

the Ultimate™  big, fat, long ass shyan fanfic rec list by your local librarian, part II

So, tumblr fucked the format and apparently, it doesn’t allow you to post as many links as one may want. Fuck you, @staff.

Contains: More than 150 fanfictions on AO3 and tumblr. Commentary for each by me, rating, number of chapters and summaries. Divided by Top 25 Favorites, Oneshots, Multichapter, Ongoing, Series and On Tumblr Only.

[Part I] [Part II] [Part III]

Coming Soon: Rec Page.

~ Oneshots, part II

Something a Demon Would Say by EAST (WESTAGE)

Summary: Ryan wants to prove that Shane is a demon, and/or an alien, and Shane just wants to ask Ryan out on a date.

“The jig is up, Shane Madej! I know what you really are!”

Rated: G

Commentary: This fic has one of my favorite endings of all time. It’s fun and funny, and characterization is wonderful. Also, Shane has a not-so-secret crush on Ryan and it’s adorable.

i wanna see the sunrise and your sins by AmazingAida

Summary: ryan goes into heat while filming and shane is, thankfully, there to help.

also ryan and shane come face to face with their true feelings and it’s very confusing.

or, alternatively: in which shane and ryan have sex for one reason that ends up being a completely different implicit reason.

or, alternatively: feelings are confusing just don’t have them.

Rated: E

Commentary: Pure, fluffy PWP, if that’s you think– the only reason I don’t cherish as much this fic is because it is a cheating fanfic. And while they don’t cheat on their real life girlfriends in the fic, Ryan still has a partner and I just... don’t. But other than that, this is very sweeet and hot.

Mausoleum by ghostwheeze

Summary: How about…. Ryan and Shane are stuck in a room for some reason (Maybe the doorknob broke off…?) And Ryan is absolutely terrified. The sexual tension has been high between the two for a while and so Shane decides… fuck it, and does something to distract Ryan ;)

Rated: T

Commentary: This fic has something... something tht makes me love it. It’s so good and hot, even if they are just--- not doing it, and yeeeeet. I ove it.

SLEEPINGWITHAFRIEND by grapefruitghostie

Summary: it’s a risk but, babe, i need the thrillor; the author just wants to cry

Rated: E

Commentary: Alright, this one is kinky. In this story, Shane and Ryan also have a dom/sub relationship, with Shane being Ryan’s dom, and it also has– you guessed it right, daddy kink. I love it.

he is the one named sailor moon by schuyleryette

Summary: Ryan Bergara was just your regular college student trying to deal with classes, an asshole roommate, and one of the most insufferable jerks he had ever met. None of this prepared him for the talking cat who change the course of his destiny…

Rated: T

Commentary: Another big, but nice, surprise in the tag was to find a damn Sailor Moon AU. Look– I grew up watching this anime and this was the first manga I read, and I also probably became a little bit gay because of Michiru (and her wife Haruka), so this AU is everything to me.

That, and the fact that is. so. much. fun. Honestly, give Ryan a break– he had one weird night in this fic. It’s great, you all should read it.

satisfaction brought it back by ElasticElla

Summary: A true crime case turns supernatural, and Ryan gets a little too curious about Shane’s fanfiction references.

Rated: M

Commentary: Listen, Ryan’s curiosity in this fic is everything to me. I felt all the second hand embarrasment in the world while reading him go through smutty fanfics as Shane slept in the same room as him, getting hot at fanfic!Shane saying that “you are mine” and stuff like that. It was amazing.

Danse Macabre by americanchemicals

Summary: On your thirteenth birthday, a mark would appear on your body, a mark that only one other person in the world had. These matching marks, or soulmarks, were a physical connection between two soulmates.

Rated: G

Commentary: THEY GET– AT THE END THEY– DUDE, JUST READ IT. The ending of this, the climax of this fic, had me shook and It made me happy. Lovely fic.

and i’m puffing my chest, getting red in the face by pissedofsandwich

Summary: "Zack’s going to be there?“ Shane asks, masking his… whatever it is he’s feeling in his chest, with nonchalance.

Ryan blinks. “Yes?”

Well, never mind dancing with the fucking sun. He’s Icarus, wings melted and falling face-first into the asphalt.

Or: Shane is definitely not at all jealous of how close Zack and Ryan are getting during the making of Sports Conspiracies. Except that he is.

Rated: T

Commentary: One of my favorite fanfics that also has jealous!Shane and one of the most funniest climax ever. All their co-workers are damn angels, you gotta read this, it’s incredible. Also, kudos to poor Zack having the rage of a jealous Shane Alexander Madej with a cup of coffee in his hands.

Blood Buddies (with benefits) by Squeakyshroom

Summary: Ryan thought they were just friends, but one night and one bite has him questioning everything.

OR: Shane’s a fledgling vampire. Ryan’s an idiot.

Rated: E

Commentary: I’ve read a total of 16 times since it was posted a few weeks ago, lmao. Look– this author? I love her. She is one of the first people I talked to while doing the project, she kinda got me into talking to other authors and that helped me a lot to get through the reading happily.

She has a very unique style and the way she writes their dynamic is something else. This fanfic in particular is a lot of fun, and I hate the fact that I know one and every damn Twilight reference in it.

It also has one of my favorite mental images/scenes in a fanfic ever. If you guess which one is, come tell me about it, lmao.

give me all your poison by ElasticElla

Summary: Shane catches Ryan red-handed. Or well, red-shirted and fuck, this is not the romantic reunion he envisioned when deciding to surprise Ryan.

Rated: E

Commentary: AHHHHH, I LOVE THIS ONE. It inspired a whole series in which both are killers that you should totally read, too: the serial killer ryan quartet. This fic has… a scene I really like. If you get which one, I’ll love you forever. I’m so glad I read and commented this fic, because my comment helped inspire the rest of it.

distorted truths by hwsinbs

Summary: All of Shane’s entourage is convinced that his boyfriend is a ghost. Ryan takes it a little too well (and Shane wishes it was a real ghost).

Rated: G

Commentary: LMAO, this fic. Look– Ryan has to say a little lie and it becomes this big thing… he can’t even breathe properly after it. It’s incredibly fun, I enjoyed reading it a lot.

Eventually, the Darkness Stares Back by EAST (WESTAGE)

Summary: Shane realizes he likes Ryan exactly the way he is: alive.

Rated: T

Commentary: Oh, this one gave me the creeps. Shane is fucking scary, man, and the whole scenary, the moment when everything happens, I just– wow. This one’s good, really good.

Nana by InkStainsOnMyHands

Summary: I sat with you beside your bed and cried For things that I wish I’d said

You still had your nose red

And if I live past seventy-two, I hope I’m half as cool as you

Ryan is ready.

Rated: Not Rated (I’ll say T)

Commentary: This should be rated DEATH FOR YOU AND YOUR LOVED ONES, because is a soul-destroyer fic. Dude, the ending. Dude, be prepared.

“Do you think there’s fanfiction?” by Anotherlostblogger

Summary: This is about to get very meta but it does not necessarily depict real life events and/or my actual opinions about the lovely fanfic on this site.

Rated: E

Commentary: The whole first part is a lot of fun, kinda on the nose, but really funny. And the smut is good, too. Very enjoyable fic, a lot of fun for everyone. Especially Ryan, lmao.

Fuck Fear by Squeakyshroom

Summary: Ryan can’t sleep and Shane invites him into his sleeping bag.

Sex and confused feelings ensue.

Rated: E

Commentary: From one of my favorite authors, this fic has ace!Shane who enjoys getting his partner off, and Ryan enjoys it of course. This fic is a lot of fun.

Ryan Bergara: The Biggest Fucking Tease in the World by ClaraLuna98

Summary: why was Shane so GODDAMN disheveled during the Sodder Children episode?

Rated: M

Commentary: This one is supposed to happen while they are filming the Sodder Children episode of True Crime, season 1. You know the one– when Shane looked like if he had just fucked. That’s the one. And it’s glorious. Also, daddy kink.

i wanna see your face and know ive made it home by isthepartyover

Summary: “I’m going,” Shane announces, blood smeared on his face and baseball bat still clenched in shaking hands.

They try to argue with him, tell him it’s dangerous and he might die and he should really leave it to the adults-Shane barks out a laugh at that one.

“I’m going,” he insists, and follows the scientists to the creepy-ass lab and down under to the gaping, disgusting maw waiting for them underneath.

Rated: Not Rated.

Commentary: SO THIS WAS DONE BECAUSE I SAID ON ONE OF MY SILLY, SILLY FANFICS POST HOW I WANTED A STRANGER THINGS AU IN THE FANDOM AND– and angels do exist, look at THIS. It’s wonderful, you guys, Shane’s POV is rich and fun, and is an interesting story that will make you want to die a little in the climax. Go read it!

Rogue State by InkStainsOnMyHands

Summary: “Who are you?” Ryan blurted out, once they had gotten away.

The line of Shane’s lips stretched into an amused grin. He chuckled. “I’m still your ol’ pal, Shane. I’ve just been keeping a few secrets.“

“And what secrets are those, Shane?” Ryan asked, voice wavering under the pressure of his anxiety and irritation. Shane pursed his lips and cocked his head to the side. With a small shrug, he explained, “Let’s just say I’ve been watching you for a long time.”

Spy!Shane AU.

Rated: M

Commentary: This is such an amazing fanfic, this AU is incredible and wow, I wish there was more of this. Shane and Ryan’s relationship is everything here, the things Shane has done for Ryan... amazing.

My Wings // Shyan by egofelix

Summary: An Angel by the name of Ryan meets a Demon by the name of Shane and let’s just say… the rest is history.

Rated: Not Rated (M, for sure)

Commentary: In which Ryan is an angel, Shane is a demon, there’s a war between their worlds, and they have some good dicking session. This fic is interesting, boning aside.

Compliment Each Other Like Colors by americanchemicals

Summary: When you look into your soulmate’s eyes, the world fills with color. Until then, people are forced to live in black & white, yearning for the day they’re able to see the universe in a different way.

Rated: M

Commentary: Can’t include a “you start seeing in color when you meet your soulmate” AU, especially when it’s kind of really original and well written. Very good fic with a good twist in it.

Angel With a Shot Gun by notimmortal

Summary: "I’ll throw away my faith, babe, just to keep you safe. Don’t you know you’re everything I have?”

- Angel With a Shotgun by The Cab

Or

Shane is an Angel and will never let anything harm Ryan, ever.

Rated: T

Commentary: Shane (and Sara) is an angel in this one. What I like the most about it is Shane’s POV and the universe it wrote, the world building is pretty rad. And also– Shane does has a gun. His spiritual weapon is a damn gun. It’s fucking awesome.

nothing’s making sense at all by isthepartyover

Summary: Ryan was drunk.

Very drunk.

The room was spinning slightly, making it hard to focus on anything in the room or any one thought, the anxious dread he’d had building in his gut since Keith’s disappearance only getting worse and less tolerable with the alcohol in his system.

The girls were laughing loudly over some joke Ryan couldn’t quite remember hearing, leaning on one another with the force of it, and the sound was making the terrible knot of feeling in his gut worse for some reason.

Rated: Not Rated. (Again, T).

Commentary: This oen is part of the Stranger Things AU. Like I said before, I love this AU. It’s awesome and Ryan’s POV in this one is one of my favorites.

Self care by Mega_purplezebracorn

Summary: Ryan likes to shower. The shower is a private place where he can think to himself and reflect the day.

However, sometimes a certain somebody will flash into mind and…distract him from this…

This is filthy, filthy dirt and I am both ashamed and proud. *sighs* wtf have I become?

Rated: E

Commentary: This one… has something… that I really like, and I don’t know where to put my finger on it. Both chapters of it are smutty. In the first one, Ryan takes care of himself and it’s… certainly sexy. While the second one is THE scene between them.

It’s also a “discovering you got a daddy kink” fanfic, they realize together they are into that. Good shit, good shit.

conflict of interest by spoopyy

Summary: Shane is a high school science teacher who really hates his job. He bumps into a passionate, but lonely history teacher named Ryan, who just might make teaching worth it.

Rated: Not Rated (but I would say, G)

Commentary: BOY, this is such a perfect fanfic, all of it. From how they met to how they get together, and how their relationship keeps going. READ IT.

and he takes and he takes by cooliohoolio

Summary: Shane wants to say I will be dead within the next year. He wants to say the flowers in my lungs are there because of you. He wants to say I’m in love with you and it’s killing me.

Rated: Not Rated (I’d say T)

Commentary: I love Hanahaki Disease, man. It’s so tragic and romantic at the same time, and I guess– sometimes, love does feels like that. It fills you up and yet, it’s killing you, takes your breathe away. And this fic? It killed me.

Bloody Hell by AussieBookworm

Summary: One of the gifts of being bitten by a vampire, Shane supposed, was his improved hearing. For example, he could hear Jen quietly humming a song she claimed she hated, Quinta having a conversation with her mother about her father’s surprise birthday party, and Ryan leaving a meeting room and walking over to him.

***

Shane is a vampire and Ryan starts getting a bit too close to the truth, completely by accident

Rated: T

Commentary: In which Shane and Ryan visit an actual Vampire Hunter for an episode, and Shane wants to destroy something. In this one, Shane and Sara are vampires and good friends, and Ryan doesn’t know his pal is exactly what he is looking for. And it’s awesome.

May I Say I Loved You More by Luntian

Summary: He felt Ryan’s warm palm on his shoulder. By then he knew he couldn’t lie anymore.“I—well, uh…” Shane inhaled deeply, “Promise me you’ll believe.

”Ryan was puzzled, but he nodded almost immediately.

After a long pause, Shane finally continued, “I’m not human.”

“What?” Ryan whispered. His eyebrows furrowed.

“Well, I was human, then—and then I died.” Ryan stared. Shane realized he was making no sense. He sighed, “Okay, listen. I am an angel.” Shane glanced at Ryan, trying to see his reaction but he saw no expression on his face. “I was sent on Earth to, uh, complete some mission.”

“You’re an alien?!”

“I’m an angel!”

/or/

Shane is an angel with a time limit. And a boyfriend.

Rated: Not Rated (T)

Commentary: Angel Shane AU that for a second seems to be all happy– then it’s not. I cried a lot.

find each other when we’re losing our minds. by alvaughn

Summary: “Gotta build up to it, baby.” Shane replies.

“Don’t call me baby.”

Rated: M

Commentary: We are in smut territory again. This one is FUCKED UP, like– all of these Seril Killer AUs are fucked, alright, but this one is just… oh, holy shit. Ryan, uuuuh, gets off of Shane coming to him every time he kills someone. But I like it. Another take on the “don’t call me baby” comment, also

.a short history of almost something by cooliohoolio

Summary: "I think I’ll wait another year.“Shane’s in love with Ryan, and will get around to telling him. One of these days.

Rated: Not Rated (G)

Commentary: This fic is… so damn cute. All of it. The scenes with them out in the grass, looking at the stars, are wonderful.

shelter by Hugabug

Summary: When Ryan comes home, covered in blood, Shane is ready for it.

Rated: T

Commentary: Serial Killer Ryan AU. Shane loves Ryan so much in this fic. And even though Ryan does– these horrible things, you can’t help but just want them to be safe. Protective Shane in this context is as wonderful as in any other.

waiting here for catastrophe by anarchetypal

Summary: “Ryan.” Shane breaks off and sits down again, slides his chair closer to Ryan’s, stares him down. “God, fuck, look at me, okay, I did this. I did this, this is my case, this is mine, everything you’re talking about—”

Ryan can’t help it: he laughs. It comes out a little anxiously, but it’s a laugh all the same, because Shane can’t really expect him to buy into this, right?

And Shane looks—well, murderous is either the wrong word or the right one.

“I’m not kidding.”

“You really want me to believe—”

“You entertain all possible theories, right?” Shane says, exasperated and angry, and Ryan notices it’s the first time he’s ever said that seriously. “That’s what this stupid show is—that’s what you do.So entertain this one.”

All at once, it stops being funny. Something the size of a golf ball seems to lodge itself high in Ryan’s throat. He realizes it’s alarm, fear, a caged bird thrashing against the bars inside himself. He’s waiting for Shane to break, to burst into laughter, to say it’s all a stupid joke, but it doesn’t happen.

“What the fuck,” he croaks out.

Rated: M

Commentary: Serial Killer Shane. In this one, Shane is offended that Ryan thinks he is an amateour in the Art of Killing, and also does the horrible, terrible pun of “Cereal Killer” as he eats Ryan’s cereal. It’s fantastic.

when the tide comes by AnastasiaYu

Summary: the disappearance of ryan bergara.

Rated: T

Commentary: To quote Luke Skyalker, “this is not going to end the way you think”. This is… so sad. The ending is, wow, one of my favorites. The original ending. Althought the second ending is also good. But the first! So sad! So good!

i keep telling myself i’m not the desperate type by juniperProse

Summary: ““Hmm. Guess I’ll have to get you to shut up another way, then,” Shane says, and somehow he just sounds like he’s smirking.”

—

Or: It’s exactly what it sounds like. They just make out. That’s it.

Rated: T

Commentary: I know I keep saying this, but this is the cutest thing in the world and it’s gonna make you happy like it made me when I first read it. Besides, I really like this author a lot.

Short Stack by americanchemicals

Summary: An AU where the first words your soulmate ever tells you are marked on your wrist.

And Shane isn’t disappointed, because he knows he’ll know his soulmate right away, with how unique his words are.

After all, not many people greet others by saying, “You’re a fucking Sasquatch.”

Rated: T

Commentary: Listen, “You are a fucking Sasquatch!” has never been this romantic. This one fic is wonderful, def one of my favorites. Also, Soulmates AU are everything to me.

Love by JayCKx

Summary: "Do you not know how love works?“ Ryan utters softly, voice a little bit awed, looking at Shane with an expression that the taller man can’t quite place.

Immediately a million thoughts and memories spring forward into Shane’s mind.

Rated: G

Commentary: My heart warmed so much while reading this. It’s really cute, you just gotta ignore the unrequited love tag, lmao. Also a shorty but goodie.

The Desk Fic by SincerelyLeah

Summary: Shane was having a shitty Monday morning and it was all because of one person, Ryan Bergara. But, by now he should know that endless teasing gets Shane more than riled up.

Rated: E

Commentary: I have so much fun reading this damn fic. Because it’s funny– Like, Shane’s POV is funny and you can feel his frustration because Ryan is. such. a. fucking. tease. And THE moment is just– good.  Also, lmao, beware of the daddy kink.

Under The Stars by SincerelyLeah

Summary: “I promised myself I would never fall in love with you. But it was four am, and we were laughing way too hard. I felt happy for the first time in a long time, and I knew I was screwed.”

Rated: G

Commentary: A sweet something you will be glad to have read once you are done. I loved it, it’s so sweet and warm, it makes me truly happy.

if we’re gonna do this, we gotta do it now by floatingonthelehigh

Summary: “How did you convince me to come here again?”

“My irresistible charm, of course.”

Ryan’s mouth settles into a hard line. He’s not wrong.

(Shane gets Ryan to come to an old abandoned house with him. One of them, and you’ll never guess who, gets more than a little freaked out. Featuring: pure terror! confessions of love! and a somewhat-terrifying framed photograph of a woman!)

Rated: T

Commentary: Pure, sweet, loving fluff. Ryan gets a little angry at Shane but he deserves it, but at the end everything is right. I love this fic.

mystery item by rycan_toucan

Summary: ” – okay. remember last week when you, jen, steven and i went drinking and i had, like, eight and a half shots of whiskey?“

“i specifically remember the half, yes.”

“impressive. anyway, i ended up not passing out when i got home and did some high quality online shopping, instead.”***

ryan bought a thing, they both find it extremely funny and have a good time.

Rated: T

Commentary: The boys are so silly and happy in this little thing, oh my God, I’m smiling as I remember this fic.

Nemo est Scire by KatHowellLester

Summary:  Shane and Ryan are staying the night in a haunted building and Ryan can’t handle it so Shane cuddles him and makes him feel better by talking and holding him

No one has to know

Rated: E

Commentary: Say hello to the first daddy kink fic in the fandom, at least on AO3. Okay, so this one– I love the ending of this one a lot. And the use of the kink is pretty good, they actually discover they are into it during the act in the story. Pretty good and loving.

gayer than expected by juniperProse

Summary: Ryan sees Shane in his new glasses, and realizes that he may be less straight than he originally thought.

Rated: G

Commentary: NFNFINEIFRO, this one is so funny. I mean, just look at the title. Also, juniperProse is one of the best authors out there, you are gonna love this one.

Disneyland & Soulmates by anxiousdraco

Summary: Shane Madej is tired of looking at his Mark. He has yet to meet his Other even though he’s 26. So, he saves up his money and catches a flight to LA to get his Mark removed – something that is incredibly frowned upon. When he finds out he is to meet his Other in two hours, he goes to Disneyland. Why? Who knows. But it all works out in the end. // Shyan

Rated: Not Rated (I’d say T)

Commentary: Super cute, one hell of a meet-cute, even if at the beginning is a little bit angsty. Love this fic!

forever by catbrains

Summary: Prompt: “Can I kiss you?”

It’s an urge that comes on suddenly and all-consumingly, like starvation with no hunger to prelude it.

Rated: G

Commentary: In this one, they kiss for the first time and I melted when I first read it. The super poetic and beautiful way the kiss is written haunts me to this night.

The Lube Fic by InkStainsOnMyHands

Summary: Someone sends Ryan a 55-gallon drum of lube, and Shane finds a good use for it.

Rated: Not rated (M, I think)

Commentary: Like I said before, Joey is the best and he always gives us the best content. This one is hot and funny. Also, it’s in his oneshots anthology, Between a Crucifix and the Hollywood Sign. This fic is so much fun... and has daddy kink, lmao.

Popping Dilemmas by SincerelyLeah

Summary: A late night run and met a late night stranger.

Rated: G

Commentary: This is one of those fics a meet-cute that you just LOVE, and this one is the case for me.

But I would like to, with you by MPhoenix7

Summary: “Maybe I don’t”.

“But I would like to, with you” was left unsaid.

Rated: T

Commentary: As you can see, this little moment marked us all. This one is another take on that, “You don’t know how love works?” little question. It’s also incredible.

in a crowd of thousands by Hugabug

Summary:  the parade traveled on, with the sun in my eyes you were gone but i knew even then in a crowd of thousands i’ll find you again

Rated: G

Commentary: And as you can see, I love Hugabug’s writing and wonderful AUs. This an Anastasia AU, Ryan is Anastasia and Shane is Dimitri, and this is BEAUTIFUL.

Unsolved by areneecz

Summary: The fluff-fueled antics of Ryan Bergara and Shane Madej.

Rated: M (but not really, is like T)

Commentary: OH THIS ONE. It’s so good, so pure, so cute. Shane calls Ryan “sweetheart” and I just fucking MELTED.

Candid by Planterra

Summary: ”The light shone through the window, hitting the younger’s smooth skin in just the right way. He was glowing. Ethereal. Beautiful, Light in an unworldly sense- and all of him belonged to Shane.“

Rated: E

Commentary: This is such a poetic little thing, in the smut realm also, and so beautiful…

I Only Need One Hand To Drive by gayunsolved

Summary: Ryan Bergara knows what he likes, okay? But he won't tell you if you ask, so don't ask.

(Alternatively, putting the 'size' in fantasize.)

Rated: E

Commentary: AHAHAHA, THIS FIC. So good, so hot, so-- listen, Size Kink it’s my thing and this fic gave me exactly what I wanted.

Oh Well, Oh Well by americanchemicals

Summary: Shane was just a typical demon, adventuring with his boyfriend through different haunted locations. Little did his boyfriend know, but he was there to make sure that nothing sinister hurt his human.

Ryan was just a regular demon, travelling to different haunted locations with his boyfriend for videos. Little did his partner know, but he was also making sure nothing hurt his tall partner.

Rated: M

Commentary: In this one, both of them are demons and it’s amazing, because none has any idea the other is, lmao. I love this fic.

Under no circumstances by Memefaego

Summary: Under no circumstances is Ryan getting in the tub with Shane.

Rated: T

Commentary: I bookmarked this one as “quality content” and that’s what it is. It’s the only fic about that bathrube scene, can you believe that?

things you said in the moonlight. by idkspookystuff

Summary:  Ryan invites Shane to spend the night, only he hasn't told his boyfriend he's transgender yet. or ryan's trans, he gets his period, and shane loves him despite everything.

Rated: T

Commentary: Such a sweet little fanfic that I love with all my heart. Trans Ryan AU, he and Shane had just started to date and everything is cute.

crossroads by thescrewtapedemos

Summary: It’s not a good idea to try rituals you find on the internet.

Rated: T

Commentary: Ryan’s actions in this fic are horrible in the sense that he thought– he thought nothing had happened and yet, all nightmares come to him and he doesn’t seem to notice, until the nightmare starts getting more and more clear. It’s incredible. I love this fic. It’s short and terrifying.

force at play by historicandgay (dannylawrence)

Summary: Over the decades, the Queen Mary has become filled to the brim with varying spirits and ghosts. Most of them are tired and prefer to keep away from the living. Most of them, that is. On one fateful trip, a young Ryan Bergara gets more than he predicted when a nosy ghost ends up seeing the future he could have with a certain skeptic, if only Ryan could just, ya know, believe in ghosts.

"Everything always came together, perfectly so, whether you meant it to or not, whether you wanted it to or not, no matter how hard people tried to predetermine the answer to every aspect of life, there was always something more."

Rated: Not Rated (I’d say G)

Commentary: Such a sweet fanfic about the ghosts at the Quen Mary, and one in particular that sees Ryan grow.

but still let me tell you that i love who you are by BooyahFordhamYacht

Summary: Ryan says the most wonderful things when there’s no one there to listen yet.Or, five voicemails from Ryan that Shane refuses to delete.

Rated: T

Commentary: A most recent fanfic I read while doing this list, it’s such a little gem. I love it to no end, it made me cry with how sweet and raw it is. I looove it.

Sweaters and Glasses by SincerelyLeah

Summary: It was the middle of September and it was cold in the house.

Rated: M

Commentary: Another smutty piece that I love way too much. I have a thign for glasses, alright, don’t judge me and just read this wonderful fic.

secrets by rycnbergara

Summary: the day after a huge party, ryan’s hungover, to say the least. but he drags himself out to the street festival outside. there, he meets a magician around his age. maybe the best decision he ever made.

Rated: G

Commentary: A great magician never tells his secrets, but this fic needs to be known. I loved it, it’s a lot of fun and something just sweet for when you are feeling down.

i'll hold your hand (but only if you want me to) by cactsu

Summary: “When you, uh… when you called me babe, I… I kind of liked it.”

“Really?”

“Yeah.”

“Well, I guess I should do it more often, then,” Shane turned to lock eyes with Ryan, something dark and sultry in his eyes. “Babe.”

(basically based on the ‘I’m pretending to be your bf because you looked VERY uncomfortable with that person at the bar hitting on you’ prompt)

Rated: E

Commentary: Aaaaah, the smut in this fandom is just wonderful. And this fic? Amazing, one of my favorites.

the things you do to me (you know them too well) by Catherines_Collections

Summary: He thinks maybe it won’t last, tries not to think too much about the risk their both taking, but he’s going to enjoy it while it does.

Rated: Not Rated (I’d say T)

Commentary: Oh, man. This fic is wonderful, like everything this author ever does. I love it, the narrative is incredible.

the ghosts are screaming by ryan_bergara (ashtronomical_wander)

Summary: "Okay, not gonna lie, I'm still freaking out a bit about this hotel, so erm," Ryan says frantically, eyes shifting around the room in panic. "How about we, er…" he nods towards the bed, before giving Shane a pleading look.

"Wait, are you sure?" Shane blushes a little, not sure if he feels right doing this when Ryan was in such a state just moments ago.

"It'll take my mind off it, come on…"

- Basically -

Ryan has anxiety and Shane is his comfort.

Rated: E

Commentary: Man, I love this fic for the way it portraits their relationship. They are such a good couple and they are still best friends. It’s incredible well done and so hot, too. This smut is in another level for that. Also-- it’s fun, you are gonna smile and laugh reading it.

Flinch by oh-devil (conceit)

Summary: “Holy shit, you are ticklish.”

“Congratulations, you cracked the case.” Shane shot back the rest of his beer and tried to level his best glare at Ryan. “Now fuck off.”

Ryan’s laughter rang out through the trees.

Rated: M

Commentary: There is something special about this fic. I’m not sure what it is, but every fnfic during the Bigfoot hunt is just... blue. And wonderful. I really like this fic for some reason.

Good Enough by InkStainsOnMyHands

Summary: Shane couldn't stand the idea of Ryan regretting him, and such a regret could start that very night.

Or, both of these boys are massively insecure.

Conrinuation of The Proposal(s) by GhostWheeze and murphy's law by Spoopyy.

Rated: E

Commentary: Joey is back at it again with another wonderful fanfic. This one is a wedding night fic, so imagine that-- It’s amazing, alright. I will always love more some sweet and tender, and loving, errr, love-making, than any other kind of sex. And Joey here did an amazing job.

i think i'm still turning out by the_tenerife_sea

Summary: Shane is starting to think Ryan is using him for his baby, considering how much he’s already talked her up to all of their coworkers and friends.

____

Or the one where Shane is a new parent, and Ryan is always there for him (and his daughter, of course).

Rated: G

Commentary: I love parents AU and this one is just lovely-- I don’t know what happened that people started to post kid fics all at once in the same week, but I’m glad they did. I may not be a big fan of how Shane becomes a single dad, but I really liked this fic.

I Will Follow You Into The Dark by AmazingAida

Summary: Ryan likes looking into Shane’s eyes, so as to not look into the darkness, so as to not let his mind wander.

Rated: E

Commentary: Their relationship in this fic is so deep and beautiful, man. The smut is obviously great, but its the depth of their relationship that makes this fic incredible.

not with you by oMUSEo

Summary: "I'm always scared," Ryan whispers, afraid that if he speaks too loud the moment will be ruined and Shane will wake up and realize he's been hallucinating. That he should go back to his girlfriend who smiles like sunshine and likes her coffee the same way he does because Ryan is just unlucky when it comes to love.

Or when two dorks love each other and don't know how to act.

Rated: T

Commentary: One of the first fics I read and that I loved. Again, the way their relationship develops and the angst around it as it happens, amazing. I love this fic with all my heart.

Shane And Ryan Were Here by WhatWereMadeOf

Summary: “I’m...where are we? Did you just wake up? Are you okay? Jesus fucking Christ I’m so sorry...I’m so sorry Shane...”

When Shane didn’t reply, Ryan opened his eyes to see confusion on the other man’s face. He watched him lift a hand and point to his ear. He spoke slowly, and Ryan’s heart sank into his stomach when no sound came out.

“I can’t hear you.”

Or, Ryan and Shane get abducted and held captive by aliens. Maybe? Probably? There's some debate.

Rated: T

Commentary: This fic is amazing. It’s disturbing and all, but it’s also... kind of fluffy. I love it, to be honest-- It’s the greatest shit. Also-- IT WAS ALIENS, I KNOW IT!

Reluctant Cuddles by skepticalghouligan

Summary: Shane knows it’s his job as a Dom to take care of his boy after a scene. Sometimes he forgets he needs care too.

Rated: G

Commentary: One of the sweetest little things I’ve read in this fandom, especially as someone who loves dom/sub dynamics. This is so important and sweet.

Me & U (Village Bootleg Remix) by InkStainsOnMyHands

Summary: A possessive, drunk Ryan and a flustered, lovelorn Shane walk into a bar...

Rated: T

Commentary: In which one lowkey wants to punch Ryan for being such a bro, but then you realize he ain’t. This fic is awesome.

The Thing About Submission by skepticalghouligan

Summary: Shane and Ryan have a day to play. So they explore one of Shane's favorite things as a Dom: bottoming.

Rated: E

Commentary: Doms that bottom are the best and of course Dean, king of dom/sub in the shyan fandom, is the right person to write this. Honestly, this fic-- amazing.

Ghosting by Girlwithgoggles

Summary: Shane dies, and Ryan's world falls apart. Then a pen rolls off Ryan's coffee table.

Rated: T

Commentary: Man... You guys sure love your Ghost AU as sad as it comes, this one doesn’t disappoint.

Just Out of Reach by formosus_iniquis

Summary: A variation on the “I asked for your help getting a book off the top shelf and and you laughed at my taste and called me a nerd so I shoved you into a table of nonfiction best-sellers and that’s how we both got banned from the quirky community bookstore” prompt

Rated: T

Commentary: This fic makes me happy. It’s lovely and so well written, the situation it presents it’s also funny and overall, I love it.

while we all pretend to sleep by fructose

Summary: Ryan hears about a town in the Southwest, Shane takes him there.

They drove across the southern point of Nevada over two slow days, traversing that jagged shard of rock and dust with the static from the radio as their soundtrack. It crackled on even as Ryan pressed his hand between Shane’s legs, leaning over as they drove to growl obscene things in his ear. It was the white noise that played on as Ryan jerked Shane off in the back of the van, their bodies pressed close and hot.

Rated: M

Commentary: This fic… is another level of… awesome. I don’t know how to explain it, man. But it has something magical about it. I guess is the fact that I like melancholic and weird things. But it’s really In The Mood, you know.

Fresh Eyes by InkStainsOnMyHands

Summary: Soulmate au where when you reach 18 you stop aging until you meet your soulmate? After a few years of being roommates (they were roommates through college and then just moved in together afterwards) shane and Ryan realize they've been slowly aging together (Bonus points if one of them realizes first and has to bring it up to the other person)

Rated: T

Commentary: This soulmate AU is such a cute little thing, I love it. It’s like a bunch of wonderful tropes in one well written and perfect fic.

the mustang kids are out by sevencts

Summary: "Do you want to turn back?“

Ryan looks at his hands: Left– clasped around the handle of his pistol, right– clasped around the palm of his lover. "No,” he whispers, taking a deep breath in and coming to meet Shane’s eyes again. He says, in earnest with a twisted smile on his pink lips. “Never.

Rated: M

Commentary: Oh, boy. This is the Bonnie & Clyde AU you never thought you needed until you read this. Short, but I love it. I fucking love it.

what’s the opposite of recruitment? by kinderhook (mrs_nerimon)

Summary: Ryan has a problem with the newest member of his Paranormal Club.

Rated: G

Commentary: In which Ryan has zero common sense and his friends are so tired. This fic is a lot of fun.

i'm just curious by soyicedcoffee

Summary: Ryan thinks, in this moment, as Shane twirls a pen between her fingers idly, that she’s never been so viscerally irritated.

Rated: E

Commentary: Genderswap AU. I never thought I would read one of these over here, but you guys always manage to surprise me in the best ways. This fic is everything. I’m conflicted because Shane reminds me of my crush in the city, who absolutely broke my heart, but man-- this fic is good.

I Think the Ghost Likes You by cactsu

Summary:  "Dude, are... are you touching me?"

"...No."

aka shane is bold enough to touch ryan, but not bold enough to admit it.

Rated: T

Commentary: Man, this fic. It’s a lot of fun to read and it has something-- the tease of them being together, I guess. It has a great ending, but seriously all that part about the ghost wanting to feel up Ryan, Jesus fucking Christ-- that’s great.

Not Safe For Work by doctorkaitlyn

Summary: Of all the many, many meetings Ryan has had to sit through since becoming a full-fledged Buzzfeed employee, this one is probably the most painful, for exactly three reasons.

1) It's not even eight thirty yet, and his coffee has yet to kick in and wake him up.

2) Zack is on his left watching a muted stream of last night’s Warriors and Lakers game, which is nearly impossible to look away from.

3) Shane is on his right, and one of his huge hands has been planted just above Ryan’s knee almost from the moment he first sat down.

(Or, having sex in a sound booth during work hours probably isn't appropriate workplace conduct, even for Buzzfeed, but that doesn't stop Ryan and Shane.)

Rated: E

Commentary: Listen, these men are killing me and in this fic? Holy shit Shane is a smooth son of a bitch and I love him. And also, Ryan, dear-- wow.

The Conjuring by InkStainsOnMyHands

Summary: Omg yes...write a conjuring fic pls.

Rated: M

Commentary: I’m in love with AU. it’s so interesting and well written. It’s not the movie(s) but its own piece put in the universe of the movies. It’s incredible.

transgender dysphoria blues by ficfucker

Summary: shane and ryan find themselves in new hampshire to film an episode

and get a bit sidetracked in the process

Rated: E

Commentary: Trans Shyan. I’m in love with this fic, even though it’s kind of sad as the name suggested. It has something very special that I think speaks to many people. Shane is such-- I don’t know how to say this. But he is amazing and so is Ryan, and I love this fic.

two bros chilling in a sleeping bag by nastyboy (orphan_account)

Summary: “Dude. Dude. Shane. You gotta let me sleep in your sleeping bag.”

Shane rolls over. “”There- it’s a one-person bag.”

Rated: M

Commentary: I love this kind of dirty stuff, don’t judge me. Honestly, bless the authors of our fandom.

Revolutionary Road by InkStainsOnMyHands

Summary: can i request a shyan fic where the two get into a fight??? im in the mood for angst i guess lol. thank u!!!!

Rated: T

Commentary: Bro, this fic is... wow. A very interesting ghost story, passt lifes and possessions. It’s truly an amazing fanfic.

you get me closer to god by sessrumnir

Summary: Ryan wants to experiment. Shane is more than happy to comply.

Rated: E

Commentary: Also bless this fandom for writing such good Dom/Sub dynamics and in such different ways from one another, for making their relationship so deep and their trust so big, that’s love. This fic is wonderful. And hot.

And Then You by InkStainsOnMyHands

Summary: amazingaida asked: heya! same AmazingAida from ao3, I decided to check out your tumblr and I'm in love with it ngl <3 so, since i'm here, concept: ryan wearing shane's shirts bc shane is a very tol bean and just ryan wearing them when he gets scared for comfort and just ahhhh

Rated: T

Commentary: I have a Thing(tm) for Ryan wearing Shane’s clothes, and apparently, so does Shane. I love this little fic, it’s not only adorable, but sexy.

Honey by spectr

Summary: Alternatively: Ryan Bergara seizes the moment.

Rated: M

Commentary: Well, this is one of the sexiest things. And it’s not smut. Also, this fic is so poetic and aesthetically pleasing, I love it.

Ugly Sweater by skepticalghouligan

Summary: Shane hates the holidays. Specifically this holiday because he lost a bet. And the sweater is awful.

Rated: G

Commentary: Christmas fluff is always good and this fic is everything. Besides, ugly sweaters? My aesthetic.

Bloodflows by InkStainsOnMyHands

Summary: "Shane scoffed; the Force, the Jedi, balance, order, none of it made sense to him. It was too difficult to believe that there was some cosmic power responsible for ensuring the stability of the galaxy. He knew better than anyone what a joke that was. The cosmos were a boiling cauldron of chaos, wild and uncontrolled."

or

Shane discovers he has a power that could give him everything he wants, if he'll only let it.

Rated: Not Rated (T)

Commentary: Listen, I never knew I would need a Star Wars AU, but as it turns out-- I do. This idea of scruffy looking smuggler Shane and believer in the force Ryan is everything I’ve wanted. I love this fic a lot.

The Potion by 1967VivalaKITT

Summary: Basically Shane gets a love potion from a sketchy lady off the street, he puts it in Ryan's water gun and then accidents happen.

Rated: Not Rated (G)

Commentary: Listen, a love potion fic that is not used for sex it’s a big oportunity one can’t let go. I love casual magic in fics and this one is wonderful at it.

But if it's Not Right (What Can I Do?) by InkStainsOnMyHands

Summary: Ryan Bergara, host of True Crime on Buzzfeed Radio, attracts the wrong person's attention.

A twisted version of Pichiba's radio!au.

Rated: T

Commentary: I LOVE FUCKED UP SHIT, and this one is one of the bests in the fandom. For real, I love this AU and I love how well Joey wrote the sick part of it all. The ending just jfbnfdinfir gave me the chills, it’s damn amazing.

Let's just forget the Hollywood rules by tearupthesky

Summary: Ryan rolls his chair closer to Shane. "Did you hear that, man?" he says under his breath. "That dog hates me, did you hear it growl at me? It almost took my fucking hand off! It could smell the curse. It recognized me with its primordial wolf senses."

"It's a fucking labradoodle," Shane says.

Rated: T

Commentary: Ryan is such a smooth motherfucker in this fic, I love it. There’s a part in which Shane  makes a playlist for the main event of the fic and it’s just so fucking funny to read. I love this fic.

It's a Ghost (Snake) by skepticalghouligan

Summary: Ryan's been courting the oblivious Shane for months. Jen comes up with a surefire way to win him over.

Rated: G

Commentary: I’m a sucker for fics with pets, and this one is so sweet-- Ryan is the best, and he deserves all the kisses.

Unconventional by InkStainsOnMyHands

Summary: …In that moment, [Shane] can’t find an elegant way to ask, “Hey, you’re exceptionally healthy, have a great personality and are well-educated. Want to be my baby’s daddy?”

Or

Shane and Ryan take an unconventional path to parenthood.

Rated: E

Commentary: Trans!Shane. This is one of my favorite fics in the fandom. I just love it, the whole of it, and it explores parenthood for transmen. The author is trans himself and a wonderful person, so they know what they are talking about and I just– he is the author I respect the most right now.

pray to stay by halfwheeze

Summary: Prompt! Okay, imagine this: Shane and Ryan are investigating a house infested with demons, right? And the demons are like 'damn aren't they just cuter than a kitten in a basket?' So they start to purposefully scare Ryan in order to give him and Shane a proper push in the right direction!

Rated: Not Rated (T)

Commentary: This small weird fanfic deserves much more love,it’s so original and just-- so good. I love the POV and the strange story. It’s great.

getting late to give you up by middlecyclone

Summary:  Nobody ever becomes a ghost the easy way.

Rated: T

Commentary: The ghost chick in this fic is everything More seer!Shane for the soul.

Mission: Brave New World by InkStainsOnMyHands

Summary: The Federation's rise to power had started years ago. When the great energy-producing deserts were destroyed, the world powers that depended on them collapsed. And in their wake, the Federation began to rise.

The Federation united all of South America under one banner, and devoured everything in its path as it moved relentlessly to the north. After turning ODIN against us, the Federation stood on the doorstep of America, poised for the kill.

They thought we were weak, crippled; prey waiting to be taken. We fought hard and we fought well. We fought them to a bloody stalemate. And here, just beyond the craters of "No Man's Land", we find ourselves in a defensive war against a more powerful enemy.

Rated: M

Commentary: Ah, man. The racism exposed in this fic is something else, and the way Ryan is written... wow. I love this fic, it’s very cool and interesting, and the boys are badass. And they sort of get married, I love it.

First Anniversary by skepticalghouligan

Summary: Shane's distracted, it's their first anniversary and Ryan doesn't even seem to remember.

Rated: G

Commentary: Such a sweet fic from a very amazing author that I love. I’m a sucker for established relationship fluff and this fic gave me al I need.

Might As Well Fall by middlecyclone

Summary: “I don’t trust this house,” Ryan says. “Something is really, really wrong here.”

Rated: M

Commentary: Fuck, this fic is amazing. It’s one of the best horror fics I’ve read, and while it’s not-- it’s not really scary or something, the tension it builds and the way it shows the boys’ feelings and relationship is incredible well done.

boys and their toys by ficfucker

Summary:  some trans!shane for the soul

Rated: E

Commentary: Trans!Shane. I really like the way the writer made their relationship and Shane’s POV is veeery good.

ghosts can't pick up power drills (probably) by anarchetypal

Summary: “What you’re suggesting is that we have sex in the exact spot where a dude was once brutally murdered with a power drill. That is what you’re suggesting to me right now.”

Shane throws up his hands. “Well, sure, when you say it like that, it sounds ridiculous.”

Rated: M

Commentary: Alright, this fic is a lot of fun and I enjoyed it a lot when I read it for the first time. Shane is such a litle shit, it’s amazing.

Would U Be So Kind ? by Lizjames

Summary:  There stood Shane Madej with his signature grin on his face

Ryan’s heart sped up and he groaned.

Or

Ryan has feelings, and he doesn’t really know what they are and how to process them.

Rated: T

Commentary: Another poetic piece that blowed me away. The relationship between them is so wonderful and pure, and there is a lot of pool time involved.

breathe for me, baby by literalmetaphor

Summary: Shane loves seeing Ryan freak out.

But not like this.

Rated: T

Commentary: Protective Shane is my favorite Shane, and this fic builds the tension of what will happen at the end pretty good. It’s a very good story.

Maybe, Kinda by babbyspanch

Summary: Ryan is having a tough day. Okay, tough week. Alright it's been a tough few months but he's got it handled okay? He's handed over the editing of Unsolved to a team and now... well he's still distracted, but he's trying.

But, Shane just makes it really hard to focus.

Rated: G

Commentary: Such a sweet fic, man. I love the fluff in this... and the pining!

On Longing and Other Contrite Bullshit by sunshinewinchesters

Summary: All Shane can ever do is long for his ghost-fearing best friend, and apparently be angsty about it until something finally happens.

Rated: T

Commentary: More pining for the soul, and some more deep POVs that sound like poetry, this time from Shane’s view. Also, this fic talks about my city in such good light, I had to love it a bit more.

Removing the Mask by skepticalghouligan

Summary: Shane doesn't believe in luck. But even he has to admit it's a damn good coincidence that he got stuck sleeping in the same bed as Ryan that night.

Rated: G

Commentary: Kids, sometimes when we want to be funny, we end up almost giving our crush a heartattack. But for real, this fic is super tender and I love it.

Panem et Circenses by InkStainsOnMyHands

Summary: “As a reminder that even the strongest among you cannot overcome the power of the Capitol, on this, the third Quarter Quell games, the male and female tributes are to be reaped from the existing pool of victors from each district-”

Shane felt his world fall away. A cold numbness coursed through his body. His heart leapt in his throat while his stomach dropped to his feet. If not for Ryan beside him, he would have given into his urge to vomit.

Rated: M

Commentary: I was never a Hunger Games kind of girl but I did read the books, this crossover is super interesting and holy shit, it’s savage as fuck. I love it.

~ Multichapters

Someone to Stay by carrieonfighting

Summary: Ryan can't sleep at night, and Shane is an enigma

Rated: T

Chapters: 2/2

Commentary: Oh, man. This two-chapters fic is something else. There is a part in which Ryan puts holy water on Shane’s coffee because he can’t believe the things that are happening between them. The denial is real. Also, it’s just very good.

Me and You by SaturnineMartial

Summary: "Have you ever thought about getting married?""That's a loaded question if I ever heard one.""Never mind, forget I said anything."

Rated: M

Chapters: 2/2

Commentary: The start of a series I’m very interested in. This lovely fic has all I love in my fluff: love, cuteness, marriage proposals and sweet lovemaking.

Foolish Mortal by ghostwheeze

Summary: After a demon encounters a teenage Ryan Bergara on-board the Queen Mary, the spirit decides to follow the entertaining boy around, eventually possessing a vessel to spend even more time with the kid. When they both land their own show where they investigate the paranormal, the demon - Shane - takes glee in watching Ryan try to interact with spirits. If only he knew there was one right next to him.

Rated: T

Chapters: 8/8

Commentary: I will be forever in love with this fic and that one chapter when we got Ryan’s POV and we saw how he came into an understanding of who Shane is, and then-- he found out the truth. This is an mazing fic, a classic in the fandom, and you HAVE to read it.

Oblivion by InkStainsOnMyHands

Summary: Tragic consequences typically follow when a god falls in love with a human. Typically...

Based on the comment:"My theory is that Shane is the devil and was just super bored. Then one day he chanced upon a poor scared Ryan and thought “this is pretty fun” and now follows him to supernatural sights to have a giggle at his expense. But that’s also why they never capture anything on video, because the evil spirits and demons know Shane for who he really is and are too afraid to mess with him."

Rated: E

Chapters: 3/3

Commentary: One of the best AUs out there. Since the beginning, it traps you into the narrative and the way Shane is characterized. The story between him and Ryan is beautiful, this is literally soulmates without it being an AU, they are damn mean to be. This fic is the literal meaning of eternal love.

The Great Heist Of Shane Madej by Cat (ActualBuckyBarnes)

Summary: Have you ever wanted to run away?

Ryan Bergara, local troublemaker and scoundrel, has his whole world turned upside down when he finds out that his best friend, Shane Madej, is being abused by his parents. Ryan spends the next four years of his life trying to get Shane away from his family - but what happens when they finally make it?

A story about being lost, and then being found again.

Rated: M

Chapters: 3/3

Commentary: While I haven’t finished reading this because life is kicking my ass, I’m enjoying it a lot. As an abuse survivor, these are nice things to read.

You're Just What I Needed by doctorkaitlyn

Summary: In which Ryan and Shane first meet (and make out) at a party on the final day of the semester, officially fall for each other over the course of a summer spent two thousand miles apart, and then make out some more, all while having spirited debates about ghosts, cryptids, and whether or not Medieval Times is awesome.

(Spoiler alert: they agree to disagree on all of the above.)

Rated: T

Chapters: 3/3

Commentary: This fic is lovely and warm, I love the way their relationship starts and how it develops as the chapters keep going. It’s a lot of fun to read.

The Ghost Of You Is Close To Me by skepticseptic

Summary: Character A is a spirit medium that has the ability to see and communicate with spirits – the problem with this is that Character A has started to develop a crush on Character B, one of the friendlier spirits that comes to visit Character A.

Rated: T

Chapters: 2/2

Commentary: While this may not have a proper happy ending, I still think it’s happy and sweet. Ghost Shane is… adorable. You’ll see.

Don’t Want it Troubling Your Mind by Crimsonflowerz

Summary: Shane Madej really liked Ryan Bergara. He was funny, a joy to mess with, and took his brand of teasing pretty well. He would consider him a friend, kind of. But when the team goes to investigate the Franklin Castle for ghosts, Shane gets more than he bargained for, and the results could cost him his friendship with Ryan.

Rated: T

Chapters: 7/7

Commentary: One thing that makes this fic so original in its own is the fact that it has such a… charming demon. Anael is fuckig funny, he a bitch-- but so funny. He is evil and you hate him for doing all he does to Shane, the way he plays with his mind, and the three final chapters are just– horrible. But yeah, this fic.. it’s gooood. Also, ace!Shane.

Office Space by skepticalghouligan

Summary: The construction really was only supposed to take a few weeks on Ryan’s office. And it would have - it was a simple expansion and paint job. That was, until Shane Madej got brought onto the project. It only took two days (and three near misses) for Ryan to believe Shane may be trying to kill him. But could it be something else?

Rated: E

Chapters: 19/19

Commentary: Like I said before, this author is one of my favorites and in part it’s because of how well planned and build his fics are. This wonderful story is such a funny yet deep AU I love with all I am.

Hey, nude by y00ti

Summary: Shane drunkenly tries to send a nude to some guy he met on tinder. It doesn’t go as planned.

Rated: Not Rated (I would say T)

Chapters: 3/3

Commentary: I had so much fun reading this fic. I first read it here on tumblr and soon the author posted it on AO3 and it’s glorious. All the pining and the sexual tension... You will laugh a lot.

The Department of Unsolved Cases by trailsofpaper (Sanwall)

Summary:  Ryan Bergara hasn’t been an FBI agent for long, but he’s seen enough inexplicable things during his career to know there’s more to the world than meets the eye. He comes up against the stubbornly skeptic Shane Madej, head of the Unsolved Cases department - the basement where low-priority cases go to die.

The case of possible alien abductions and UFO sightings become top-priority very soon however, and Ryan starts to think that maybe Shane has a reason for wanting to stay on the Unsolved Cases even though he used to have a very promising FBI career in front of him.

Come to think of it, maybe Ryan also has his reasons for wanting to stay by Shane’s side even when things get rocky.

Rated: M

Chapters: 10/10

Commentary: I’m on chapter three of this one, and so far, so good. It’s a great adaptation of The X Files and the boys characterization is very good. I’m liking it a lot…

Lost Buttons by Trash4bears

Summary: They have somewhat platonic sex in a haunted place it's as simple as that

Rated: E

Chapters: 3/3

Commentary: There’s nothing platonic about this fanfic, lmao. It’s hot, super dirty, but hot. Chapter three has some of the best positions I’ve read ina while. And dialogues are amazing.

Maelstrom by thewindupbird

Summary: Here’s the thing about driving halfway across the country to see someone. You can’t really deny, after that, that you’re pretty much head over heels for them.

Rated: E

Chapters: 11/11 (complete)

Commentary: Again, I haven’t finished this fic but everyone loves it and I trust the fandom’s good taste. Beides, I read the series before this fic, and they are amazing. I can’t wait to have time and read this; but so far (chapter 4), it’s really good. I aspire to be this good.

[brent-sunborn]

The Staff of Ammunae - Pt III

| Part I - The Dig | Part II - Zombies! | Part III - The Hall of Stars | | Part IV - The Altar of Ammunae | Part V - Guarded | Part VI - A Way Out |

~*~

Kai’eka waited for the dust to clear, coughing a bit before turning to inspect the passageway. It was sealed shut. She nodded.

“Good work,” she said before using her torch to light the room they were in.

The room was large, and had an ‘L’ shape to it. Runes covered the walls and urns decorated each corner. A single large pillar -the one she had taken cover behind- stood in the very center. There were a series of square buttons that could be pushed beneath a depiction of a decorative tol’vir reaching for a staff. A puzzle of some sort, no doubt.

“Hmph…” Kai growled. She hated puzzles and riddles, preferring to just smash her way through things. Of course… she found out long ago why that wasn’t a good idea.

She made her way around the corner, to the part of the room initially hidden from sight. The wall was entirely made of gold. Again, that staff was there, but either side of it depicted a series of planets and constellations.

Other than that there was nothing. No doors to be seen; only the buttons on the pillar to interact with.

Brent, on the other hand, was rather keen on puzzles. One of the allures of archaeological digs like this was to test his modern mind against those of scholars of the past. Could he outwit their traps? Could he decipher their codes? Could he complete their deadly tests, and claim reward in their ancient and sacred relics? It was a challenge - one Brent was most certainly up to.

He inspected the pillar, noting the buttons and their placement. Each bore a different symbol, likely characters in the Tol’vir alphabet. Or perhaps more likely, runes of power that did something when pushed. Brent set his hands on the hilts of his blades - best not to accidentally press a button. He examined the depictions, curiously. The staff, undoubtedly, was the very staff they were after - the legendary Staff of Ammunae. His eyes flared; this was the first indication they were at the right place. Excitement grew, as he grinned beneath his mask.

“This has to be it.” he stated, assuredly. “Look for any sigils or inscriptions that match the ones on the buttons, yeah? They might indicate some kind of order to press them in.”

He turned to follow Kai, examining the gold wall. He tilted his head, curiously.

“Hm.” he mused. “There’s some kind of astral connection…”

He turned back to examine the buttons again, peering at them as he tugged a small notebook from his side. Inside, he had written out a number of self-translated tol’vir characters. Perhaps a few of them could be deciphered.

“Yeah,” Kai’eka sighed, “Always the stars with these ancient civilizations.”

Despite puzzles not being her specialty, she was at least capable of helping. Even acting as a guard all this time, she’d come to recognize certain runes and markings. She was nowhere as skilled as Brent and Thea, but she knew enough to decipher a few things here and there.

She approached the pillar again, looking at the inscriptions on the buttons but unable to recognize any of them. They didn’t match anything on the wall, so she left Brent to decipher them while she made a second round of the room.

This time she noticed unlit torches on the walls; much more convenient than carrying one torch back and forth between the pillar and the wall. Once the room was properly lit up, the inscriptions became much easier to see.

Kai’eka studied the golden wall and what was depicted on it. The planets and moons were depicted in an alignment, surrounded by constellations. There was a text written at the top in ancient script, this one easier to recognize than the symbols Brent was looking up. The Blood Guard dug through her bag and took out her own notes.

She sat down and took a few drinks from her canteen and she flipped through the pages and compared scripts.

“Stars Guide Your Path,” she read out loud with a sneer. Well that didn’t help her any.

Hopefully Brent had better luck figuring out the inscriptions on the buttons…

After a moment or two of searching his notebook, Brent had found a few characters that matched the buttons. As expected, they were one-word translations.

“‘Life’, ‘Sun’, ‘Magic’, and ‘Destruction’.” he reported aloud.

A diverse set of words, to be sure. Their meaning would become clear soon enough, he hoped, as he slipped his notebook back into his pocket. His ear flickered towards Kai, and her translation of the text on the wall.

“Hm. ‘Stars Guide Your Path’?” he repeated, curiously.

Then he was struck with a thought - something so obvious, but often overlooked by adventurers and archaeologists in every dungeon, crypt, and temple - He looked up to the ceiling.

“Kai.” he uttered, pointing upwards.

The torches Kai had lit illuminated the ceiling just enough to cause various gemstones to begin twinkling against the light they produced. They looked like stars; an artificial map of the night sky. Some of the gemstones were larger than others, standing out from their smaller counterparts. Brent narrowed his eyes, recognizing the shapes they produced…

“It’s a constellation, see?” he pointed it out, excitedly. “That’s the constellation for Isiset, Construct of--”

He jerked his head down, eyes towards those buttons on the pillar.

“... Construct of Magic.”

He approached the pillar again, and hovered his hand over the button he’d translated to mean ‘Magic’. His ear twitched, as he turned briefly to look at Kai… before pressing the button.

The room rumbled - the ceiling shifted, tiles pulling back before turning and reconfiguring before setting flat and flush above the two Sin’dorei again. A new constellation was displayed.

“Rajh.” Brent exclaimed. “Construct of the Sun.”

He chuckled - a rarity only two circumstances could produce from him - as he looked back to Kai. It was coming together! He pressed the button labeled ‘Sun’, and watched the ceiling shift and reconfigure yet again. Marvelous technology, for such an early civilization. As the ceiling set with the new constellation, Brent’s ears wilted. A snag.

“... Fuck.” he exclaimed. “I forgot.”

He motioned to the ceiling, sagging his shoulders a bit. There was a constellation displayed, but clearly… it was problematic.

“Ammunae, Construct of Life, and Setesh, Construct of Destruction, both have very similar constellations.” he explained. “That one could be either of them. Without a frame of reference…”

Brent looked around, for a sign of anything that could help him differentiate. He checked the walls, the golden wall, even flipped quickly through his notebook again. All for naught. The only real way to tell which constellation was which was by their position in the sky, against other constellations. Standalone… they were virtually identical. He sighed, and looked back to Kai - frustrated, and defeated. Seems this puzzle got the best of him.

“... I’m not sure.” he admitted - clearly through gritted teeth, evident even under his mask.

The Blood Guard looked up in awe at the changing ceiling. It was one of the rare moments that Brent would see her smile along with him. This was what she loved: watching old mechanisms in motion, especially those with such a beautiful display. That, along with the thrill of being so close to the artifact they were seeking had her actually smiling. She allowed Brent to push the buttons in the proper order… that is, until he got stuck.

Kai’eka raised an eyebrow at Brent as he looked at her for advice. It was shocking, considering he knew her method of randomly smashing buttons on top of her history of setting off traps more often than not.

Of course, his lucky guess was only as good as hers. She didn’t hesitate to even think as she made her way over to the pillar and the symbols he has identified.

“Gut instinct then,” she said, “It’s the staff of ‘Ammunae’ we’re looking for so…”

With that she promptly pushed the button for ‘Destruction’.

The room rumbled and shook, dust and rubble fell from the ceiling, causing Kai’eka to stumble back, away from the pillar. For a few moments, it remained unclear if the button had set off a trap meant to kill them or not. The mechanical grinding sound of stone on stone was near deafening.

The Blood Guard’s ears twitched, as she kept her eyes peeled for any change in the room. That change finally came as the pillar began to sink into the floor, twisting and revealing a spiral staircase that led upward.

Her ears perked up.

If there’s one thing Brent rarely showed, it was fear. But in that moment, between Kai’eka pressing the button - literally labeled ‘Destruction’ - and the appearance of the spiraling staircase… Brent was terrified. Ears flicked upright, brow stiff and eyes wide, he expected the room to collapse on them. After the grinding and shifting ceased, and the stairway was revealed, he let out a sigh of relief.

“Lucky guess.” he sneered, glancing to Kai.

He scooped up one of the bags of equipment approached the staircase. It was considerably wide - at least, for an elf. For the tol’vir, it was probably a bit narrow. Nonetheless, Brent began his ascent up the spiraling stairs, disappearing into the ceiling of the room. The stairs continued for a considerable distance after that. Brent could only imagine that outside the stone tube the stairs were set in, literal tons of enchanted stone mechanisms sprawled out to make the shifting ceiling apparatus function. He ran his hand along the wall, and sighed - imagining the splendor beyond.

<< PREV |–| NEXT >>

[kz-i-co]

Babysitter: Part IV

» Summary: While Tae is stuck at work you decided to hangout with your friends.

» Pairings: Kim Taehyung (V)/ Reader

» Genre: Angst / Smutish

» Words: 3k

» COMPLETED SERIES: Part 1 | Part 2 | Part 3 ╫ Part 5 | Part 6 | Part 7 | Part 8

» m.list ╫ bts masterlist

-

You woke up with the sun glazing on your face. You felt Taehyung nuzzle more into your neck tickling you. You knew he was still sleeping by the way his soft snores filled up the quiet room.

You smiled just thinking about waking up with him. With no worry about Dara bursting through the door or your parents. You can actually act like a couple, no secrets. You loved this feeling.

He slightly moved from you turning around to face him. He looked so peaceful when he was asleep. You gently kissed his nose and snuggled deeper into his neck while wrapping his arms around you.

You intertwined your legs with his. “Tae.” You whispered.

No movement. He must be in a deeper sleep then you thought.

“Taehyung.” You attempted again, but no movement. You slowly slid your hand down his chest until you reached the waist line of his boxer briefs. You honestly couldn’t help yourself. You and Taehyung finally admitted that you loved each other, he was all yours, and you just wanted to make him feel good.

You slipped your hand underneath his boxers as you touched him up lower. He groaned but he didn’t open his eyes. You quickly made your way underneath the blanket so you were right in front of him.

You quietly pulled down his boxers exposing his limb member. You grabbed him and brought him to your mouth. It didn’t take him long to stiffen up. You heard him moan through each pump until he finally opened his eyes full alert.

“What are you-” He tried to say as he noticed that you were sucking him off and that it wasn’t a dream. He started to enjoy the pleasure you were giving him as he tilted his head back moaning uncontrollably. You smirked from the process. It was adorable watching him squirm.

You licked the cherry red tip, he wasn’t going to last much longer. Just as you brought your mouth back down you heard a quick two knocks and the door opening.

Taehyung pushed himself up so he was leaning on his elbows looking towards the door.

“Hey I’m going to pick up Jimin, do you need anything while I’m out.” You heard Yoongi’s voice.

“No thanks.” Taehyung tried to get his breathing together.

“You alright?” Yoongi asked suspicious.

“Yeah.” Tae nervously smiled.

“Are you masturbating again?” Yoongi looked at him disgusted.

Taehyung blushed, but before he could answer Yoongi closed the door with a simple ‘ew’.

You pulled the blanket down looking at Taehyung. “Masturbate?” You smirked.

He stuttered. “U-um- oh shut up, everyone does it.” He defended.

You laughed and put your mouth down his length. You bobbed your head quickly to build up his release once again from the previous mood kill. You loved the way he moaned your name, it made you feel wet yourself.

As you tasted his release you smiled from the way he collapse against his bed. He was trying to steady his breathing as you crawled back up closer to him.

His eyes were closed again when you were back in his arms. Just then a ringing broke the steady sound of silence. He turned towards his phone and groaned. “Sorry.” You shook your head saying you understood. He sat up and answered the phone as he got dressed into sweats.

“Hey mom.” He answered.

You got up yourself and just grabbed one of his dress shirts. He walked out to the living room as you got dressed.

“Please, just a few days.” You overheard him.

He groaned more into the phone. “Okay fine.” Then he hung up.

“You okay?” You asked.

“Yeah….its just that my parents-” He turned around to finally look at you but stumbled over his words from you only wearing his shirt.

“Yes.” You smirked.

He shook his head. “My parents want me to help out with market today.” He looked stressed out. You walked up to him wrapping your arms around his waist.

“That’s okay….I can actually hang out with my friends for real.” You giggled.

“But I wanted you all to myself.” He pouted.

You leaned in kissing him passionately. “You will tomorrow.” You smiled into the kiss.

“Maybe we should take your friends offer?” He smiled. “This morning was kind of embarrassing.”

You covered your mouth laughing remembering every detail. “It’s not funny, Yoongi already thinks I’m weird.” He whined.

“Don’t blame me…that’s all you.” You laughed.

“C'mon let’s make a beautiful mess together.” He looked at you confused.

“Breakfast Tae.” You confirmed.

-

You figured out that Taehyung couldn’t cook either so you both settled on frozen waffles. You decided to do the dishes after you both finished, but you had to put up with a small fight. Taehyung was too much of a gentleman for his own good.

As you were finishing up he hugged you from behind and started kissing your cheek. You loved that he was so playful.

“When do you have to leave?” You asked.

“I have to be there by noon.” He nuzzled into your neck making you giggle.

“So that gives us about an hour.” You looked at him. He just arched his eyebrows.

“You’re full of surprises aren’t you.” You bit your lip.

“It has to be quick I don’t know when Yoongi will be back.”

You grabbed his hand and led him down to wear you needed him. He slightly jumped from the fact that you weren’t wearing anything under his shirt.

He was leaning up right behind you creating no space between you. You could feel his erection through his sweats. He kissed your neck gently as you forced him to touch you. You whimpered feeling his fingers dance through your folds.

“Tae.” You moaned. “Can we hurry this up.”

Before you know it he gently pushed you so you were leaning on the counter. You felt him lift his shirt up that you were wearing to get full assess. Then he pushed into you from behind immensely. You screeched from the pain. You were tighter then you thought.

“You okay?” He stopped.

“Yes, faster.” You whined.

Then he quickened his pace already stirring up the pleasure in your stomach. You felt like each time you were with him you were falling deeper for him, and you didn’t mind.

He was pounding into you at a steady pace, enjoying your time together, but just as you felt like were going to release you both alerted yourself towards the door.

Taehyung pulled out of you quickly and pulled his pants back up cursing to himself as you ducked behind the kitchen counter.

“Hey guys.” Yoongi greeted.

Tae just leaned on the counter with his head in his hands.

“Oh so that explains why you were acting weird this morning.” Yoongi laughed.

“I told you before that you do have a bedroom that you could do that in right.” Yoongi was enjoying his friend’s embarrassment.

You got up when they made there way over to the kitchen. Tae quickly rushed you out of the kitchen to his room so you could properly change.

“I’m so sorry.” Taehyung apologized and shut the door behind him.

When Tae went back to the kitchen Yoongi wasn’t alone, his other friend Jimin was there unloading the groceries as his other friend Jungkook was just entering with a few more things.

Jungkook noticed the awkward tension and the smile that was shown on his friends faces. “Did I miss something?” He asked.

Yoongi was still laughing to himself enjoying every moment.

“What was going on Tae?” Yoongi asked smiling.

“Whatever, I’ve caught you too.” Taehyung defended himself.

“Yeah but in my room that you still don’t know how to knock…..but I’ve caught you twice now.” Yoongi said annoyed.

“Technically the first time we weren’t doing anything.”

“What weren’t you doing?” Jungkook asked piecing the puzzle together. Jimin was just enjoying the show laughing.

“You would of if I didn’t catch you.” Yoongi just continued, ignoring Jungkook.

“What?” Jungkook spoke up louder.

“That’s not the point-” Taehyung was fighting back with Yoongi.

Jimin whispered into Jungkooks ear revealing the truth.

“Taehyung my man.” Jungkook quickly hugged Tae and patted him on the back.

They all made their attention towards you as you made your way out of Taehyung’s bedroom fully dressed.

You shyly walked over to Taehyung. “Hi, I’m Jungkook and this is Jimin.” He kindly greeted you.

“We’re sorry.” Jimin apologized. “It’s nice to finally meet you.”

-

You didn’t get to spend much time with Taehyungs friends but they did seem like generally good guys. Even Yoongi who seemed to always be sleepy and groggy every time you encountered him, but he was more playful today, especially making fun of the both of you which you came to realize that it was an awkward mess but you could live with it.

Taehyung drove you to your friends lodge and said his goodbyes. He said he should be able to pick you up later.

As soon as you knocked on the door you were greeted by your friends cousin Mark. He was quiet but very humorous, much different from his cousin. You made your way around to the back of the house and saw your friends in the hot tub.

“Hey girl, you made it.” Sana said.

“Where’s your bae?” Liz asked.

“He has to work.” They sensed your sadness.

“Come join us.”

After you changed into your bathing suit you joined in, you were glad it was just the two of them and not their boyfriends because you would feel like a third wheel.

“So…..where is…..Changkyung is it?” You asked not really knowing anything about your friends boyfriends.

“Yeah….we broke up.” Sana answered hesitantly.

“I’m sorry.”

“Good ridden right?” She smiled falsely. “Does your boyfriend have any friends who are single?” She smiled.

“I don’t know….he has a lot of friends.”

“Even better.” She smirked. “You should invite them over tonight…..we can throw a beach party.” Again with the parties.

“Maybe.” You nervously smiled.

-

You have texted Tae and told him about tonight. You basically told him that he didn’t have to come with his friends only to pick you up but he was still at work so he didn’t answer.

He didn’t seem like a party type of guy and you couldn’t really say for his friends.

“(Y/N) come on its just us…your allowed to have fun.” Liz handed you a drink.

Fine.

You grabbed the drink and sipped it. You didn’t want to get drunk so you just slowly stayed with the one cup.

A few hours later and your one drink became a couple. You felt a little tipsy but you were still aware of your surroundings.

The small party with just you and your friends turned out to be another party you didn’t want to be apart of. Lucky for you the party stayed on the beach and never reached the house. You didn’t know any of these people, they were probably crashers who were on the beach.

“Guess who.” Someone whispered from behind you. He wrapped his arms around you hugging you from behind. Your first thought was Tae but he didn’t smell like Tae. He smelled like stale cigarettes and alcohol. You quickly got out of his embrace and turned around.

Youngjin.

“Hey babe.” He winked at you.

“Get away from me.” You snapped.

Youngjin pinned you up against the wall glaring at you. “You know you want me.” Before you could answer his lips were on yours forcing you up the wall. You couldn’t move, he had you trapped between him and the wall. Youngjin slipped his hand up your shirt aggressively. You felt tears fall from eyes, you couldn’t break free.

You tried to push him off of you but he wouldn’t budge. Before you could process what was happening Youngjin was pulled from you.

Everything felt like it was in slow motion. You looked towards where Youngjin went as you saw him on the ground with someone punching him to a pulp. Taehyung.

Youngjin was tough so he was doing everything to fight back but he was no match against how angry you saw your boyfriend. You were traumatized about the whole thing, you couldn’t move.

“Tae stop!” You saw his friends hold him back, but he didn’t want to stop.

“Who the fuck are you?” Youngjin spat.

“Her fucking boyfriend.” He noticed you on the ground as your face was swollen from all the tears. He grabbed your hand and led you inside towards the kitchen. You sat on the bar stool as he desperately tried to find you some water and tissues.

“Tae stop.” You finally came to your senses. He wasn’t listening to you, he was frustrated. You never seen him like this.

You looked at his friends who were peeking from the other room. You gave them a look so you could have your privacy.

You walked up to Taehyung. “Tae stop and look at me.” You grabbed onto his face. “Calm down.” He took a deep breath as he look at you. His face was flushed, almost like he was about to cry.

“I’m okay.” You wrapped your arms around his waist bringing him into you. You felt him loosen up around you. You led him over to the bar stool this time. You took out several ice packs and took out the first aid kit from the cupboard.

Under his left eye was a little swollen and you could see a bruise forming. You made him put an ice pack under his eye and his left hand from his knuckles being swollen and bloody.

“Thank you.” You sniffed your tears back up.

“You sure you’re okay?” He softly asked.

“I am now.” You smiled.

“I didn’t know he was going to be here unless I wouldn’t have come. Liz and Sana said it would be just us and few of her cousins friends. I’m not surprised he showed up.” You rolled your eyes.

“Who is he?” Tae asked annoyed.

“He’s my ex.”

“Your ex….and he treats you like that?” You can sense him getting angry again.

“Lets not talk about him okay.” You caressed Taehyung’s cheek.

“(Y/N) are you okay….we heard what happened.” Liz and Sana burst through the door.

“I’m fine.” You smiled at Tae.

“Good, Youngjin looks awful….hes crying outside.” They laughed.

“Guys can we be alone please.” You politely asked.

They nodded and left. “I think we should leave.” Tae got up and started towards the door.

You grabbed his arm making him face you. “I love you.” You felt your eyes getting watery again.

He responded by pulling you in with a deep kiss. It felt emotional.

“I love you too.” He whispered. You both made your way outside. Taehyungs hand was locked with yours so he wouldn’t lose you again. You saw Youngjin make his way over to you guys but Jungkook stopped him.

“Stay away from her.” He told him.

“You can’t tell me what to do.” Youngjin tried to pass through again but Jungkook pushed him hard enough that he fell into the pool. Everyone burst out with laughter as you all made your way towards Tae’s car. He asked if Yoongi would drive so he can comfort you in the back seat.

You were lucky he showed up when he did. You saw that Taehyung would go to extreme measures to keep you safe, he even told you that you were band from going to parties with out him. After seeing you helpless against Youngjin made him scared for you, he couldn’t imagine how you were feeling.

He squeezed your hand tighter and kiss the back of it. You smiled from the gesture.

-

As soon as you reached his apartment you both excused yourselves to his room with a side bickering from Yoongi.

“I swear if I hear you guys, I will most likely vomit.” He laughed. Jimin and Jungkook just gave you both a thumbs up. Yoongi turned around. “Stop it, you’re encouraging them.”

“No worries Suga, I’m a little tired so he won’t be having fun tonight.” You smiled. Yoongi was thrown off from you knowing his nickname.

But nothing happened the rest of the night. Tae gave you a set of boxers and his button up dress shirt that you loved so much. You crawled into bed with with, he held you against his chest tightly so he wouldn’t lose you. You wanted him to know everything.

“Tae?”

He mumbled something to let you know he was listening.

“This isn’t the first time he’s done this.” He looked at you seriously.

“When we were together he used to be in more then one relationship. I broke things off as soon as I found out.”

“But one night he made me so drunk that I don’t remember anything that happened….like I blacked out the whole night…..all I know is that I woke up next to him the next morning.” You continued.

“I didn’t know how but I know he forced himself on me because I wasn’t wearing anything when I woke up.” Tears fell.

“I went to the doctor afterwards and she said that I was lucky that I didn’t catch anything or even get pregnant.”

“He raped you?” Tae whispered.

“I hate hearing that.” You looked away from him. “More of took advantage.”

“You need to do something.” He raised his voice.

“There’s no proof. I just wish he would leave me alone.”

“He will, I’ll make sure of it.” He kissed your forehead.

“No more surprise wake ups, my friends are here.” He blushed.

“Are you that embarrassed.” You laughed.

“They will never let this one go, trust me.”

You leaned up and kissed him. “Goodnight Tae.”

“Night.” You felt him bring you closer into his chest. You stayed wrapped up in his arms until you eventually fell asleep.

Taehyung promised that he would make tomorrow a day you wouldn’t forget.

[neewtmas]

{#31} i’m her boyfriend // newt au (part ii)

fandom: the maze runner

pairing: newt x reader

word count: 1,7k words 

warning: idk if this counts as a warning, but spoiler for Harry Potter and the Order of the Phönix (but if you still don’t know what happens you either lived under a rock for the last twenty years or you’ re just not interested lol so i guess this warning is unnessecary) 

request: by @coconcovers

summary: y/n and newt go back to join the others and their friends want to know all the details of their ‘relationship’, so newt tells a story of how he fell in love with y/n

part i / part iii / part iv

masterlist

You turned around and tried to open the door, but Newt laid his hand on your shoulder. “One last thing.”

You looked at him. “What?”

He quickly gave you another rather passionate kiss. “Now we can go.

He opened the door and let you step through, following close behind and grabbing your hand in the process, intertwining your fingers with his.

Your friends were engrossed in an animated discussion, but everyone stopped talking the moment you two entered the room and turned their heads simultaneously in your direction.

You shifted uncomfortably under their gaze, but Newt squeezed your hand in a soothing manner and led you to the couch.

“Y/N, a number between 1 and 5?”

You tilted your head and eyed Thomas confused: “What?”

Thomas shook his head impatiently, “Just give me a number between 1 and 5”

“Well, ok…..4?”

He smiled and stuck his tongue out to Minho. “I told you she would choose the right one!”

“Ok…what did I just choose?”

Thomas shrugged and pulled out one of the movies from the pile on the coffee table, “Just which movie we’re gonna watch now. And you chose the movie I wanted to watch”, he spoke and held up Harry Potter and the Order of the Phoenix.

“My choice would have been better, I tell you”, grumbled Minho, and nodded towards the kitchen. “You two didn’t sit down yet, so you’re gonna bring us some snacks.”

You pulled Newt with you quickly, not wanting to risk any comments from your friends. It would go to be awkward enough after watching the movie. You didn’t even want to think about all the questions.

“But don’t get lost or something!”, Minho yelled after you, “and don’t forget: snacks are in the kitchen, not in the bedroom!”, he added, snickering, causing you roll your eyes at his behavior.

“Minho is unbelievable”, you huffed, tearing the cupboard open you knew Teresa stored the snacks in. You reached out for two bags of chips and some chocolate cookies, turned around and stuffed it in Newt’s arms, who watched your little outburst with confusion.

“You ok?”, he asked, mild concern lacing his voice, “we can leave every time if you want.”

You shook your head. “It’s ok, Minho’s just annoying.”

“As usual.”

“As usual”, I agreed, stood on tip toes and kissed him on the cheek. “Bring the snacks in already, i’m gonna get some drinks.”

He gave you his signature sweet smile that let your heart flutter and left the kitchen.

You searched in the drawer for some coke, before you followed your … boyfriend? friend? What were you right now? Yes, he had said he wanted to kiss you for a long time, but this didn’t imply that he wanted you to be his girlfriend as well. What if this was just a cruel joke?

But you shook your head to get this thought out of your mind. Newt would never do this to you.

You walked through the dining room into the living room, where the movie had already started, and your friends sat lined up on the couch, stuffing their faces with the snacks Newt had just brought.

Careful not to drop anything and cause a total mess, you put down the drinks and then scanned the room for a place to sit.

The couch was packed, no possibility for you sitting down without being totally uncomfortable.

You quickly decided to just settle yourself down on the floor, but before you could even think further about it, you could feel Newts warm hands on your waist, pulling you gently yet firmly down onto his lap.

He planted a soft kiss on your cheek and mumbled in your ear:“ Don’t think i’m gonna let my girl on the Floor, love” You felt the heat rising to your cheeks and the butterflies in your belly going haywire at the words ‘my girl’ and you lowered your head in an attempt to hide your blush behind your hair.

You can almost feel Newts satisfied smirk as he pulls you even closer to his chest and starts playing with your hair, gently untangling the strands and causing you to hum contently.

Everyone followed the movie intently, not noticing Newt planting little kisses on the back of your neck, drawing little imaginary pattern on your arms and thighs and just generally being really affectionate, to the point where you couldn’t follow the movie properly anymore and just closed your eyes, concentrating on his touch and the the little sparks of electricity his gentle fingers left on your body.

Time flew by and you had almost reached the end of the movie and the scene you hated the most by the time you opened your eyes again.

The battle in the Department of Mysteries had started, green and red curses got send through the air, and you tensed up, anticipating the death of your most favorite characters of the whole series.

You had watched the movie and especially this scene countless times, but every time it got you like it was the first.

Newt noticed this, grabbing your hands and drew little circles on your palm with his thumbs, an attempt to calm you down.

When Sirius stood on the rock, fighting Lucius, only to get hit by Bellatrix’ Avada Kedavra only seconds later and you saw the look of utter horror on Harry’s face, you winced and squeezed your eyes closed, hiding your face in Newts chest.

He held you close, littering the top of your head with little kisses and not once stopping the soothing figures he drew with his hands until you regained your composure and could continue watching the movie.

After the end credits rolled off the screen, a content silence laid over the room as always after you watched a good movie, before everyone got up slowly, starting to clean up the mess they’ve made during the last two hours.

But since you hadn’t even one handful of chips, you not really felt compelled to get up and help. Also because sitting on Newts lap, his hands securely around your waist and your head on his chest, able to hear and feel his steady heartbeat was just too comfortable, you ever wanted to get up again.

Newt seemed to share your opinion, since he made no attempts on getting up, just lazily watching the rest of your friends cleaning up.

Soon the living room was clean again, and Thomas dropped down on the couch next to the two of you.

His gaze fell on your intertwined hands. “You two are sickeningly cute, you know that? Since when are you together?”

“And even more important: Why didn’t you tell us until today?”, Brenda added curiously from your other side.

“Eh..well..”

Shit. Just now you realized that you hadn’t a single idea of what you should tell them as a backstory to your “relationship”. Maybe you should have considered this beforehand, but now… too late.

You nervously turned to Newt and asked in a high-pitched voice, which you were sure displayed your nervousness way too openly: “Why don’t you tell them?”

Newt smiled and squeezed my hand reassuring. You just hoped he came up with something decent.

“Well, we are together since - I think it’s 5 weeks now, right love?”, he asked you and you just nodded, not wanting to ruin his made up the story through anything you might say.

“Why we didn’t tell you? I guess the right moment just never was there? But now you know it so it doesn’t matter anymore, right?”

Teresa ignored his last sentence and asked the next question: “And how did you come together?”

“Well, we were walking home from school together and then… I don’t know, there was this moment and… I just kissed her - I wanted to do this for a long time actually - and later we went on a few dates and now we’re a couple.”

Teresa nodded like some kind of interviewer and immediately shot Newt the next question: “And when you say 'for a long time’, what do you mean?”

Newt glanced quickly at me before he answered: “I always felt kinda… different towards her, but when I realized I loved her… that was in 8th grade I think.”

He love dme? Since… 8th grade? This can’t be true. He probably just made this up, this isn’t possible.

“Mhm.. ok.” Teresa eyed us suspiciously, she probably didn’t quite believe us.

“But speaking of time - didn’t you say you had to be home by 7, love?”, Newt asked, glancing at the clock on the opposite wall.

You nodded, even if your parents never mentioned something like this, but it was obvious to you that Newt wanted to leave as soon as possible, avoiding further questions about you non-existent relationship.

“Yeah, I guess i’m leaving now. See you tomorrow, guys”, you said, getting up from you comfortable place on Newts lap and stretching your arms above your head.

“I’m gonna walk you home, love”, Newt said and stood up too, following you out of the room after everyone said their goodbyes.

He held the door open for you and you started walking through the darkness, the cold air hitting your heated cheeks.

A comfortable silence laid over you, as you could feel Newt’s hand feeling for yours and slowly intertwining your fingers. Only now you realized how perfectly your hands fit together.

“Is it true?”, you finally broke the silence, your voice sounding through the clear air, after debating with yourself whether to ask him or not. It would break your heart if he would now tell you if was just something he made up for the satisfaction of your friends.

“What?”

“That you… loved me since 8th grade”, you answered, your stomach forming into a tight knot in anticipation of his answer.

“Yes, that’s true. Why should I lie?”

You shrugged. “But why did you never tell me? You know how bad I sometimes felt for not having a boyfriend? And how often I told myself that you would never love me back?”

He turned his head in your direction, surprised. “You feel the same?”

You shrugged again, kicking some little stones off the sidewalk, then smiled up at him. “Since 7th grade, yes. But I think I made this pretty clear, didn’t I? I mean I kissed you. And I usually don’t kiss people I don’t have feelings for.”

“Well, this is…good to know”, he rubbed his neck somewhat awkwardly,“ but you should never feel bad about not having a boyfriend, that doesn’t define you as a person. But I don’t want you to feel bad anymore, so - would you like me to be your boyfriend?”

You had stopped walking, now facing each other. “If you would like me to be your girlfriend?”

Instead of an answer, he just leaned down and pulled you into a passionate kiss, one hand behind your neck, the other on your waist, pulling you close to his warm body.

thanks for reading:)                                  want to request something?